*Our mission is to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ absolutely free. We do not want donation. We only want you to know the truth.
By Willie Wong
Ultimately, what a person has done has more consequences than what a person has said. When a person has done an evil deed, it is more consequential than to have said an evil word.
An evil word can be corrected, an evil deed is too late to do anything. What can a person do with his/her evil deed? What is done is done. What is done cannot be undone.
“How many more innocent Americans have to be victimized before Democrat politicians admit their sick, soft-on-crime insanity is a blood-soaked catastrophe?
Last week in Democrat-run Chicago, a 26-year-old woman was riding the ‘L’ train when a career criminal with 72 prior arrests — including eight felony convictions and seven misdemeanors — doused her in gasoline, chased her screaming through the train car, and set her on fire in broad daylight. She’s now fighting for her life with horrific burns because the predator who did this was walking free.
This animal was walking free because of the radical, dangerous “no cash bail” law proudly signed by Governor JB Pritzker and celebrated by Chicago’s defund-the-police Mayor Brandon Johnson. Just three months ago, after this same monster was arrested for another violent crime, a county judge cut him loose on electronic monitoring — a condition he repeatedly violated with zero consequences right up to the day he lit an innocent woman on fire.
While President Trump fights tooth and nail to make America’s cities safe again — crushing these reckless Democrat policy disasters, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with police, and surgingfederalresources into the neighborhoods Democrats have abandoned — delusional politicians like Pritzker and Johnson arrogantly double down on the same failed policies that handed a violent thug a can of gasoline and a match.
Enough is enough. President Trump is taking our streets back from the savages who terrorize them and from the Democrats who keep setting them free.”
Criminals run amok in America, America needs a revolution to stop and eliminate lawlessness.
) Deu 28:20, “The LORD will send against you curses, panic, and rebuke, in everything you undertake to do, until you are destroyed and until you perish quickly, on account of the evil of your deeds, because you have abandoned Me.”The Lord is the only One in the universe who has absolute liberty to do whatever He pleases. No one can stop Him,much less to thwart Him or to stand in His way.Matthew Henry’s Concise Commentary28:15-44 If we do not keep God’s commandments, we not only come short of the blessing promised, but we lay ourselves under the curse, which includes all misery, as the blessing all happiness. Observe the justice of this curse. It is not a curse causeless, or for some light cause. The extent and power of this curse. Wherever the sinner goes, the curse of God follows; wherever he is, it rests upon him. Whatever he has is under a curse. All his enjoyments are made bitter; he cannot take any true comfort in them, for the wrath of God mixes itself with them. Many judgments are here stated, which would be the fruits of the curse, and with which God would punish the people of the Jews, for their apostacy and disobedience. We may observe the fulfilling of these threatenings in their present state. To complete their misery, it is threatened that by these troubles they should be bereaved of all comfort and hope, and left to utter despair. Those who walk by sight, and not by faith, are in danger of losing reason itself, when every thing about them looks frightful.”
) Exo 23:24, “You shall not worship their gods, nor serve them, nor do according to their deeds; but you shall utterly overthrow them and break their memorial stones in pieces.”
This is about the people of Israel under Theocracy
in conquering the heathens. Under democracy, it would be unlawful to destroy other religions.
Verse 24. – Thou shalt not bow down to their gods, nor serve them, nor do after their works. It is always to be borne in mind that with the idolatries of the heathen were connected “works of darkness,” which it is shameful even to speak cf. The rites of Baal and Ashtoreth, of Chemosh, Molech, Rimmon, and the other Canaanite and Syrian deities were at once defiled by the abomination of human sacrifices, and polluted with the still more debasing evil of religious impurity. “The sacrifice offered to Ash-toreth,” says Dr. Dollinger, “consisted in the prostitution of women: the women submitted themselves to the visitors of the feast, in the temple of the goddess or the adjoining precinct. A legend told of Astarte (Ashtoreth) having prostituted herself in Tyre for ten years: and in many places matrons, as well as maidens, consecrated themselves for a length of time, or on the festivals of the goddess, with a view of propitiating her, or earning her favour as hieroduli of unchastity… In this way they went so far at last as to contemplate the abominations of unnatural lust as a homage rendered to the deity, and to exalt it into a regular cultus. The worship of the goddess at Aphaca in Lebanon was specially notorious in this respect. The temple in a solitary situation was, as Eusebius tells us, a place of evil-doing for such as chose to ruin their bodies in scandalous ways… Criminal intercourse with women, impurity, shameful and degrading deeds, were practised in the temple, where there was no custom and no law, and no honourable or decent human being could be found.” (Jew and Gentile, vol. 1. pp. 428, 429; Darnell’s translation.) Thou shalt utterly overthrow them. The heathen gods are identified with their images. These were to be torn from their bases, overthrown, and rolled in the dust for greater contempt and ignominy. They were then to be broken up and burnt, till the gold and the silver with which they were overlaid was calcined and could be stamped to powder. Nothing was to be spared that had been degraded by idolatry, either for its beauty or its elaborate workmanship, or its value. All was hateful to God, and was to be destroyed. Exodus 23:24.
I believe when Jesus Christ returns to earth to reign, all idols on earth will automatically self-destruct.
3.) Jdg 5:11, “At the sound of those whodistribute water among the watering places, there they will recount the righteous deeds of the LORD, the righteous deeds for His peasantry in Israel.Then the people of the LORD went down to the gates.”
They that are delivered from the noise of archers in the place of drawing water,…. Meaning either the army of the Israelites, delivered from the archers of Sisera’s host at the river Kishon; or such persons, as maidens and others, that went out of the cities to fountains and wells of water, to fetch water from thence for their necessities, but were frightened by the noise of archers that shot at them; or shepherds who led their flocks to water them there, but were repulsed or slain by archers that lay in wait in woods or lurking places thereabout; but now the country being cleared of them, they could without fear have recourse to these places of drawing water for their flocks or other uses, which laid them under obligation to do as directed in the next clause. The words are by some rendered,”because of the voice of those that number (sheep and other cattle) at the places of drawing water (g):”which now they could do, being a time of peace; and for which the persons before described ought to be thankful:
there shall they rehearse the righteous acts of the Lord; coming to those places again, it would put them in mind to what hazards and dangers they had been exposed formerly by the enemy, but now were freed from; and this would lead them to discourse of and repeat the righteous dealings of God in taking vengeance on their enemies and delivering them from them:
even the righteous acts towards the inhabitants of his villages in Israel; they being now in no danger of having their houses broke open, and their substance plundered as before, Judges 5:7 then shall the people of the Lord go down to the gates; either of their enemies, pursuing them unto them, as they did, Judges 4:16 or rather to the gates of their own cities, where they had now free egress and regress; and those that were in the fortified cities, who had fled thither from the villages because of the rapine of the enemy, now would go down to the gates, and pass through them, and return to their villages again; or else the meaning is, that the people would now frequent as formerly the courts of judicature held in the gates of their cities, to have justice done them, and be in no fear of being disturbed by the enemy, as before.”
4.) 1Sa 19:4, “Then Jonathan spoke well of David to his father Saul and said to him, “May the king not sin against his servant David, since he has not sinned against you, and since his deeds have been very beneficial to you.”
Jonathan was a good and loyal son which Saul did not know. The father did not know his son.
And Jonathan spake good of David unto Saul his father,…. Observed to him what a good man be was, and what good things he had done, what wisdom and prudence he had shown in the management of all his affairs, what valour and courage in all his expeditions, what faithfulness and integrity to his king and country in every instance:
and said unto him, let not the king sin against his servant, against David; by taking away his life; which would have been a great sin indeed, a sin against the law of God, which forbids murder, and which would have been attended with sad aggravations of cruelty and ingratitude:
because he hath not sinned against thee; had not disobeyed any of his orders, but faithfully served him in everything, and much less ever thought to take away his life, or seize his crown, as he might imagine:
and because his works have been to thee-ward very good; by slaying the Philistines, when he and his army were in the utmost terror; by driving away the evil spirit from him, through playing on his harp before him; as well as by commanding his troops, and leading them against the Philistines, and obtaining victory over them.”
How jealousy and envy can cloud one’s mind and harden one’s heart. A father who does not know the son, or who misunderstands his son.
5.) 2Sa 23:20, “Then Benaiah the son of Jehoiada, the son of a valiant man of Kabzeel, who had done great deeds, killed the two sons of Ariel of Moab. He also went down and killed a lion in the middle of a pit on a snowy day.”
Verse 20. – Benaiah the son of Jehoiada. He was a very important person throughout David’s reign, being the commander of the body guard’ (2 Samuel 8:18), and general of the third brigade of twenty-four thousand men (1 Chronicles 27:5). The meaning of the description given of him there is disputed; but probably it should be translated, “Benaiah the son of Jehoiada the priest, as head,” that is, of the brigade. He was thus the son of the Jehoiada who was leader of the house of Aaron, and whose coming to Hebron with three thousand seven hundred martial priests did so much to make David king of all Israel (1 Chronicles 12:27). Subsequently he took the side of Solomon against Adonijah, and was rewarded by being made commander-in-chief, in place of Joab (1 Kings 2:35). Kabzeel. An unidentified place in the south of Judah, on the Edomite border (Joshua 15:21), called Jekabzeel in Nehemiah 11:25. Two lionlike men of Moab. The Septuagint reads, “the two sons of Ariel of Moab.” which the Revised Version adopts. “Ariel” means “lion of God,” and is a name given to Jerusalem in Isaiah 29:1, 2. The Syriac supports the Authorized Version in understanding by the term “heroes,” or “champions;” but the use of poetical language in a prosaic catalogue is so strange that the Septuagint is probably right. If so, Ariel is the proper name of the King of Moab and the achievement took place in the war recorded in 2 Samuel 8:2. A lion. This achievement would be as gratefully remembered as the killing of a man eating tiger by the natives in India. A lion, driven by the cold from the forests, had made its lair in a dry tank near some town, and thence preyed upon the inhabitants as they went in and out of the city. And Benaiah had pity upon them, and came to the rescue, and went down into the pit, and, at the risk of his life, slew the lion. 2 Samuel 23:20.”
) 1Ki 13:11, “Now an old prophet was living in Bethel; and his sons came and told him all the deeds which the man of God had done that day in Bethel; the words which he had spoken to the king, these also they reported to their father.”
Lying has consequence, disobedience to the command of the Lord has even worse consequence.
An old prophet in Bethel.—The narrative clearly implies—and, indeed, part of its most striking instructiveness depends on this—that this old prophet was not a mere pretender to prophetic inspiration, nor an apostate from the worship of Jehovah. Like Balaam, he united true prophetic gifts with a low worldliness of temper, capable on occasion of base subterfuge and deceit. Such union of elements, which should be utterly discordant, is only too characteristic of man’s self-contradictory nature. He had thrown in his lot with Jeroboam’s policy, which did not want plausible grounds of defence: in spite of this adhesion, he desired to continue still a prophet of the Lord, and to support the king’s action by prophetic influence. It has been noticed that, after the maintenance of the idolatry of Beth-el, even the true prophets did not break off their ministry to the kingdom of Israel, and that, indeed, they never appeared in open hostility to that kingdom, till the introduction of Baal worship. But their case is altogether different from that of the old prophet. He deliberately supports the idolatry, and that by the worst of falsehoods—a falsehood in the name of God. They rebuke the sin (see 1Kings 14:9), but do not forsake their ministry to the sinner.”
Wacht out the old prophet who lies in the name of God.
) 1Ch 16:8, “Give thanks to the LORD, call upon His name;Make His deeds known among the peoples.”
Verses 8-36. – These verses, then, provide the form of praise which David wished to be used on this, and probably in grateful repetition on some succeeding occasions. David makes selections from four psalms already known; for it cannot be supposed that the verses we have here were the original, and that they were afterwards supplemented. The first fifteen verses (viz. 8-22) are from Psalm 105:1-15. The next eleven verses (23-33) are from Psalm 96:1-13; but a small portion of the first and last of these verses is omitted. Our thirty-fourth verse is identical with Psalm 107:1; Psalm 118:1; Psalm 136:1; and forms the larger part of Psalm 106:1. It is, in fact, a doxology. And our thirty-fifth and thirty-sixth verses consist of a short responsive (“and say ye”) invocation, followed by another doxology. These are taken from Psalm 106:47, 48. Hereupon “all the people” are directed to find the final outburst of praise to Jehovah, and “Amen.” In the first of these selections (vers. 8-23) there is no material variation from the language of the psalm itself. Yet the original psalm has Abraham, where our own thirteenth verse reads Israel. And the original psalm uses the third person, where our fifteenth and nineteenth verses have the second person. In the second selection it is worthy of note that our ver. 29, “Come before him,” probably preserves the ante-temple reading, while Psalm 96:8 was afterwards, to fit temple times, altered into, “Comeinto his courts.” The arrangement of all the succeeding clauses does not exactly agree with the arrangement of them found in the psalm, as for instance in the latter half of our ver. 30 and in ver. 31, compared with the clauses of vers. 10,11 of the psalm. Again, one clause of the tenth verse of the psalm, “He shall judge the people righteously,” is not found in either alternative position open to it through the inversion of clauses, in our vers. 80, 81. The rhythm and metre of the psalm are, however, equally unexceptionable. The whole of the twenty-nine verses of this Psalm of praise (vers. 8-36 inclusive) are divided into portions of three verses each, except the portion vers. 23-27 inclusive which consists of five verses. As regards the matter of it, it may be remarked on as breaking into two parts, in the first of which (vers. 8-22) the people are reminded of their past history and of the marvellous providence which had governed their career from Abraham to the time they were settled in Canaan, but in the second (vers. 23-36) their thought is enlarged, their sympathies immensely widened, so as to include all the world, and their view is borne on to the momentous reality of judgment. Verses 8-10. – These verses are an animated invocation to thanks and praise. 1 Chronicles 16:8.”
7. Then on that day David delivered first this psalm—Among the other preparations for this solemn inauguration, the royal bard had composed a special hymn for the occasion. Doubtless it had been previously in the hands of Asaph and his assistants, but it was now publicly committed to them as they entered for the first time on the performance of their sacred duties. It occupies the greater part of this chapter (1Ch 16:8-36), and seems to have been compiled from other psalms of David, previously known to the Israelites, as the whole of it will be found, with very slight variations, in Ps 96:1-13; 105:1-15; 106:47, 48. In the form, however, in which it is given by the sacred historian, it seems to have been the first psalm given for use in the tabernacle service. Abounding, as it does, with the liveliest ascriptions of praise to God for the revelation of His glorious character and the display of His marvellous works and containing, as it does, so many pointed allusions to the origin, privileges, and peculiar destiny of the chosen people, it was admirably calculated to animate the devotions and call forth the gratitude of the assembled multitude.”
His wonderful deeds among all the peoples.” We can only praise God for His wonderful deeds. Humans can never do wonderful deeds.
) 2Ch 32:32, “Now the rest of the acts of Hezekiah and his deeds of devotion, behold, they are written in the vision of Isaiah the prophet, the son of Amoz, in the Book of the Kings of Judah and Israel.”
Your deeds of devotion may not written anywhere but the Lord remembers and will reward you.
32:24-33 God left Hezekiah to himself, that, by this trial and his weakness in it, what was in his heart might be known; that he was not so perfect in grace as he thought he was. It is good for us to know ourselves, and our own weakness and sinfulness, that we may not be conceited, or self-confident, but may always live in dependence upon Divine grace. We know not the corruption of our own hearts, nor what we shall do if God leaves us to ourselves. His sin was, that his heart was lifted up. What need have great men, and good men, and useful men, to study their own infirmities and follies, and their obligations to free grace, that they may never think highly of themselves; but beg earnestly of God, that he will always keep them humble! Hezekiah made a bad return to God for his favours, by making even those favours the food and fuel of his pride. Let us shun the occasions of sin: let us avoid the company, the amusements, the books, yea, the very sights that may administer to sin. Let us commit ourselves continually to God’s care and protection; and beg of him never to leave us nor forsake us. Blessed be God, death will soon end the believer’s conflict; then pride and every sin will be abolished. He will no more be tempted to withhold the praise which belongs to the God of his salvation.”
10.) Ezr 9:6, “and I said, “My God, I am ashamed and humiliated to lift up my face to You, my God, for our wrongful deeds have risen above our heads, and our guilt has grown even to the Heavens.”
Will any leader acknowledge that their wrongful deeds have risen above their heads, and their guilt has grown even to the Heavens?
Japan is the country that boldly and publicly without shame denies all their war crimes and cruelties they have done to the Chinese people for 14 years of aggression and occupation. Even now Japan commits so many evil and wrongful deeds. Japan even distorted history by forging and rewriting World War II to fool its youth.
I do not know when the judgment of God will fall on Japan. When it does, it will be more horrible than the atomic bomb on Hiroshima.
Verse 6. – I am ashamed and blush. Jeremiah had complained that in his day those who “committed abominations were not at all ashamed, neither could they blush” (Jeremiah 6:15; Jeremiah 8:12). Ezra, with these words in his thoughts possibly, begins his confession with a protestation that he at any rate is not open to this reproach – he blushes and burns with shame for the sins of his people. Our iniquities are increased over our head. i.e. have kept on rising like a flood; “gone over our head” (Psalm 38:4), and overwhelmed us. And our trespass is grown up unto the heavens. Has grown to such a height that it has attracted the notice of God, and made him angry with us. Ezra 9:6.”
come in the glory of His Father with His angels, and WILLTHEN REPAY EVERY PERSON
ACCORDING TO HIS DEEDS.”
I do not know whether God will repay Japan in this dispensation or then when Jesus comes in the glory of His Father with His angels. Basically, it is accurate to say that Jesus Christ, the Judge of the living and the dead, will repay every person according to his deeds. There will be also a judgement according to the thoughts and words of every person.
For the son of man shall come in the glory of his Father,…. This is a reason, proving the truth of what is before asserted, that men’s lives may be lost by saving them, and be found by losing them, whatever paradoxes they may seem to be; and that the loss of a soul is irrecoverable, and no compensation can be made for it; and points out the time, when all this will appear: for nothing is more certain, and to be depended upon, than that Christ, who, though he was then a mean and contemptible man, and attended with the sinless infirmities of human nature, wherefore he calls himself, “the son of man”, should come; either a second time to judgment at the last day, in the same glory as his Father, as his Son, equal with him, and clothed, with power and authority from him, and as mediator, to execute judgment: with his angels; the Holy Ones, so the Syriac and Persic versions read, and so some copies; who will add to the glory of his appearance; and will be employed in gathering all nations before him, and in executing his will: or, in his power, to take vengeance on the Jewish nation; on those that crucified him, or did not believe in him, or deserted and apostatised from him. And then he shall reward every man according to his works, or work; either that particular action of putting him to death, or their unbelief in him, or desertion of him; or any, or all of their evil works, they had been guilty of: for though good works are not the cause of salvation, nor for which men will be rewarded; though they may be brought into judgment, as proofs and evidences of true faith, in the person, blood, and righteousness of Christ, by which good men will be acquitted and discharged; yet evil works will be the cause of condemnation, and the rule of judgment; and the reason of adjudging to temporal punishment here, and eternal destruction hereafter.”
12.) Job 13:23, “How many are my guilty deeds and sins?Make known to me my wrongdoing and my sin.”
Most people do not want to be told that they are guilty and how many guilty deeds and sins they have.
13:23-28 Job begs to have his sins discovered to him. A true penitent is willing to know the worst of himself; and we should all desire to know what our transgressions are, that we may confess them, and guard against them for the future. Job complains sorrowfully of God’s severe dealings with him. Time does not wear out the guilt of sin. When God writes bitter things against us, his design is to make us bring forgotten sins to mind, and so to bring us to repent of them, as to break us off from them. Let young persons beware of indulging in sin. Even in this world they may so possess the sins of their youth, as to have months of sorrow for moments of pleasure. Their wisdom is to remember their Creator in their early days, that they may have assured hope, and sweet peace of conscience, as the solace of their declining years. Job also complains that his present mistakes are strictly noticed. So far from this, God deals not with us according to our deserts. This was the language of Job’s melancholy views. If God marks our steps, and narrowly examines our paths, in judgment, both body and soul feel his righteous vengeance. This will be the awful case of unbelievers, yet there is salvation devised, provided, and made known in Christ.”
13.) Jer 5:28, “They are fat, they are sleek, they also excel in deeds of wickedness; they do not plead the cause, the cause of the orphan, so that they may be successful; and they do not defend the rights of the poor.”
This ancient Scripture portrays the wicked accurately as it is today.
5:19-31 Unhumbled hearts are ready to charge God with being unjust in their afflictions. But they may read their sin in their punishment. If men will inquire wherefore the Lord doeth hard things unto them, let them think of their sins. The restless waves obeyed the Divine decree, that they should not pass the sandy shores, which were as much a restraint as lofty mountains; but they burst all restraints of God’s law, and were wholly gone into wickedness. Neither did they consider their interest. While the Lord, year after year, reserves to us the appointed weeks of harvest, men live on his bounty; yet they transgress against him. Sin deprives us of God’s blessings; it makes the heaven as brass, and the earth as iron. Certainly the things of this world are not the best things; and we are not to think, that, because evil men prosper, God allows their practices. Though sentence against evil works is not executed speedily, it will be executed. Shall I not visit for these things? This speaks the certainty and the necessity of God’s judgments. Let those who walk in bad ways consider that an end will come, and there will be bitterness in the latter end.
Probably the present wicked people excel more in deeds of wickedness than in the past.
14.) Mar 7:21-23, “For from within, out of the hearts
of people, come the evil thoughts, acts of sexual
immorality, thefts, murders, acts of adultery, deeds
of greed, wickedness, deceit, indecent behavior, envy, slander, pride, and foolishness. All these evil things
7:14-23 Our wicked thoughts and affections, words and actions, defile us, and these only. As a corrupt fountain sends forth corrupt streams, so does a corrupt heart send forth corrupt reasonings, corrupt appetites and passions, and all the wicked words and actions that come from them. A spiritual understanding of the law of God, and a sense of the evil of sin, will cause a man to seek for the grace of the Holy Spirit, to keep down the evil thoughts and affections that work within.”
15.) Jhn 3:19, “And this is the judgment, that the Light has come into the world, and people loved the darkness rather than the Light; for their deeds were evil.”
This is the truth: People who loved the darkness, their deeds were evil. There is judgment for evil deeds.
This is the condemnation – This is the cause of condemnation; or this is the reason why men are punished.
That light is come – Light often denotes instruction, teaching, doctrine, as that by which we see clearly the path of duty. all the instruction that God gives us by conscience, reason, or revelation may thus be called light; but this word is used especially to denote the Messiah or the Christ, who is often spoken of as “the light.” See Isaiah 60:1; Isaiah 9:2. Compare Matthew 4:16; also the notes at John 1:4. It was doubtless this light to which Jesus had particular reference here.
Men loved darkness – Darkness is the emblem of ignorance, iniquity, error, superstition – whatever is opposite to truth and piety. Men are said to love darkness more than they do light when they are better pleased with error than truth, with sin than holiness, with Belial than Christ.
Because their deeds are evil – Men who commit crime commonly choose to do it in the night, so as to escape detection. So men who are wicked prefer false doctrine and error to the truth. Thus the Pharisees cloaked their crimes under the errors of their system; and, amid their false doctrines and superstitions, they attempted to convince others that they had great zeal for God.
Deeds – Works; actions.”
16.) Jhn 3:20, “For everyone who does evil hates the Light, and does not come to the Light, so that his deeds will not be exposed.”
This is indisputable truth: Everyone who does evil hates the Light. Light exposes evil deeds.
Hateth the light – This is true of all wicked men. They choose to practice their deeds of wickedness in darkness. They are afraid of the light, because they could be easily detected. Hence, most crimes are committed in the night. So with the sinner against God. He hates the gospel, for it condemns his conduct, and his conscience would trouble him if it were enlightened.
His deeds should be reproved – To “reprove” here means not only to “detect” or make manifest, but also includes the idea of “condemnation” when his deeds are detected. The gospel would make his wickedness manifest, and his conscience would condemn him. We learn from this verse:
that one design of the gospel is “to reprove” men. It convicts them of sin in order that it may afford consolation.
that men by nature “hate” the gospel. No man who is a sinner loves it; and no man by nature is disposed to come to it, any more than an adulterer or thief is disposed to come to the daylight, and do his deeds of wickedness there.
The reason why the gospel, is hated is that men are sinners. “Christ is hated because sin is loved.”
4. The sinner must be convicted or convinced of sin. If it be not in this world, it will be in the next. There is no escape for him; and the only way to avoid condemnation in the world to come is to come humbly and acknowledge sin here, and seek for pardon.”
17.) Jhn 3:21, “But the one who practices the truth comes to the Light, so that his deeds will be revealed as having been performed in God.”
doeth truth] Or, as in 1 John 1:6, doeththetruth, the opposite of ‘doing’ or ‘making a lie,’ Revelation 21:27; Revelation 22:15. It is moral rather than intellectual truth that is meant. To ‘do the truth’ is to do that which is true to the moral law (comp. John 8:32), that which has true moral worth, as opposed to ‘practising worthless things.’ In 1 Corinthians 13:6 we have a similar antithesis: ‘rejoicing with the truth’ is opposed to ‘rejoicing in iniquity.’ that his deeds may be made manifest] ‘His’ is emphatic, ‘his deeds’ as opposed to those of him that doeth evil. ‘Be made manifest’ balances ‘be reproved.’ The one fears to be convicted; the other courts the light, not for self-glorification, but as loving that to which he feels his works are akin. See on John 1:31. wrought in God] Better, have beenwrought in God. This is his reason for wishing them to be made manifest; it is a manifestation of something divine. The Greek for ‘that they are’ may mean ‘because they are.’ These three verses (19–21) shew that before the Incarnation there were two classes of men in the world; a majority of evil-doers, whose antecedents led them to shun the Messiah; and a small minority of righteous, whose antecedents led them to welcome the Messiah. They had been given to Him by the Father (John 6:37, John 17:6); they recognised His teaching as of God, because they desired to do God’s will (John 7:17). Such would be Simeon, Anna (Luke 2:25; Luke 2:36), Nathanael, the disciples, &c. We have no means of knowing how Nicodemus was affected by this interview, beyond the incidental notices of him John 7:50-51, John 19:39, which being so incidental shew that he is no fiction.”
18.) Jhn 5:29, “and will come out: those who did the good deeds to a resurrection of life, those who committed the bad deeds to a resurrection of judgment.”
Damnation.—Better, judgment. See Note on John 3:20. On “done good” and “done (practised) evil,” see Notes on John 3:20-21. It is remarkable that these are the only instances where the words here and there used for “practice” and for “evil” occur in St. John. This double opposition, and the use of words which He does not use again, support the distinction in the earlier Note. The passages are comments on each other. The law of the spiritual resurrection now is the law of that which shall be hereafter. Those who, working out the truth, come to the light now, that their deeds may be manifested, because they are wrought in God, shall in the final testing, when the secrets of every heart shall be revealed, rise unto the resurrection of life, to dwell in eternal light. Those who, practising evil, choose the darkness now, shall in that final testing, when whatsoever has been spoken in the darkness shall be heard in the light, rise unto the resurrection of condemnation (Acts 24:15), bound in chains of darkness, and be cast into outer darkness. (Comp. Notes on Matthew 8:12; Matthew 25:46 and 1Corinthians 3:13et seq.)”
19.) Jhn 8:39, “They answered and said to Him, “Abraham is our father.” Jesus said to them, “If you are Abraham’s children, do the deeds of Abraham.”
Verse 39. – They answered and said. If the second interpretation be accepted, then, irritated by the suggestion that “the Father” whose properties and claims he saw and revealed to them was different from “the father” whose nature and ways they “heard” and practised, and counting, moreover, on the concession of the fact that they were Abraham’s “seed,” they cried, Our father is Abraham; we are spiritually, ethically, related to him, and if we are doing that which we have heard from our father, then we can claim that all we are doing is along the lines of our Abrahamic dignity. But if ver. 38 be regarded as a final expostulation, according to the first of the interpretations of ποιεῖτε, then the Jews merely disclosed their determination to misapprehend the plain words of the Divine Lord, and when he was reminding them of the Father, of their Father, they at once stood back upon their hereditary pride, and declared that they were doing the works of their great ancestor. Jesus saith to them, If ye are Abraham’s children, as you say – for the position of “children” is involved in the idea and claim of spiritual Fatherhood which ye boast – then, with such spiritual and ethical relations as these, ye would do the works of Abraham – works of faith; you would be open to the access of spiritual revelations with childlike simplicity; you would have accepted the heavenly voice; you would have known whence it came; you would have resembled him in his moral sensitiveness, in his gentle loving kindness, in his victorious faith; but – John 8:39.”
20.) Act 26:20, “but continually proclaimed to those in Damascus first, and in Jerusalem, and then all the region of Judea, and even to the Gentiles, that they are to repent and turn to God,performing deeds consistent with repentance.”
but shewed [R. V. declared] The word signifies the delivery of a message. Saul was henceforth God’s evangelist. and at Jerusalem] Cp. Acts 9:29. Here he spake boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus, and disputed against the Grecians, so that they went about to kill him. and throughout all the coasts of Judæa] Of this ministration we are only told, Acts 9:30, that the brethren finding Saul in danger in Jerusalem, brought him to Cæsarea, and thence sent him to Tarsus. But as we see in the history of Felix (cp. Acts 23:34, note) that Cilicia was sometimes reckoned as a part of the province of Judæa, the preaching in Cilicia may be included in the expression “country of Judæa.” And we may feel sure that Paul, wherever he might be, never laid aside the character which Christ’s mission had imposed upon him. and do works meet for repentance] Rev. Ver., more literally and better, “doing works worthy of repentance” or “worthy of their repentance.” For the works were to be a sign of their repentance and turning unto God; the means whereby the reality of their sorrow, and the earnestness of their desire, was to be shewn.”
Those who really repent will produce deeds consistent with repentance.
Who will render to every man according to his deeds. God will be the Judge, who is righteous, holy, just, and true; every man in particular will be judged; as the judgment will be general to all, it will be special to everyone, and will proceed according to their works; for God will render to wicked men according to the demerit of their sins, the just recompense of reward, eternal damnation; and to good men eternal life, not according to the merit of their good works, which have none in them, but according to the nature of them; such who believe in Christ, and perform good works from a principle of grace, shall receive the reward of the inheritance, which is a reward of grace, and not of debt. In other words, God will render to evil men according to the true desert of their evil deeds; and of his own free grace will render to good men, whom he has made so by his grace, what is suitable and agreeable to those good works, which, by the assistance of his grace, they have been enabled to perform.”
Blessed, &c.] The Gr. is verbatim from LXX. It is worth remarking that the words (in the Psalm) following this quotation (“and in whose spirit is no guile”) are in full accord with its application here. The “guile” there is evidently “insincerity in coming as a penitent to God.” The “blessed” are they who are really forgiven—who have really sought forgiveness. are forgiven] Gr. aorist; were forgiven. The probable reference is to the definite act, past and complete, of remission. So just below, were covered. covered] The literal translation of the Hebrew word very often translated “atoned for.”
23.) Rom 13:12, “The night is almost gone, and the day is near. Therefore let’s rid ourselves of the
deeds of darkness and put on the armor of light.”
What day is near? The day of the second coming of Jesus Christ is near.
12. The night is far spent] Lit. The night was far spent. The Gr. verb is in the aorist; and the time-reference is, very probably, to the First Advent, when the Morning Star (Revelation 22:16) of the final Day appeared.—We have here, clearly, a combination of metaphors. The “sleep” of Romans 13:11 was the sleep of languor; the “night” of this verse is not, as we might thus have thought, the night of ignorance or sin, but that of trial; the “present time” contrasted with the coming glory. But the combination is most natural and instructive: a period of trial is almost sure, if it does not answer its end, to act directly the other way—to bring on the sloth of discouragement.—Cp. on this passage 1 John 2:8; where render “the darkness is passing.” the day is at hand] Lit. hath drawn near.—“The day:”—“the day of Christ;” with the added idea of the day-light of eternal peace and glory which it will bring in. See 1 Thessalonians 5:5 for the only exact parallel: in the many other passages where “the Day” means the Lord’s Return, there is no trace of the special metaphor of light, the contrast of day with night. the works of darkness] Lit. of the darkness. (Same phrase as Ephesians 5:11)—Here we recur to the idea of moral darkness; not the darkness of trial or pain; (see last note but one.) Cp. John 3:19; Acts 26:18; 2 Corinthians 6:14; Ephesians 5:11; 1 Thessalonians 5:4-5; 1 Peter 2:9; 1 John 1:6. No doubt the word suggests also the “powers of the darkness,” the personal spiritual “rulers of the darkness,” who tempt the soul and intensify its tendencies to evil. Cp. Luke 22:53; Ephesians 6:12; Colossians 1:13.—The habit resulting from these “deeds” is here figured as a night-robe, which is to be put off as the sleeper rises to conflict. (So Meyer.) the armour of light] Lit. the weapons of the light. Not clothing merely, but arms and armour, must take the place of the night-robe. The “arms” are Divine grace with its manifold means and workings. See the elaborate picture in a later Epistle, Ephesians 6:11; a passage full of illustration for this context. The earliest use of the metaphor by St Paul is 1 Thessalonians 5:8; another close parallel. See also 2 Corinthians 6:7; 2 Corinthians 10:4; 1 Peter 4:1.—“Of the light:”—here perhaps the ideas of the daylight of sincerity and purity, and the day-light of glory which will end the conflict, are combined. Observe how the re-animation of the life of grace is here, as often elsewhere, (cp. Ephesians 6:11; 1 Peter 4:1; and perhaps 2 Corinthians 5:20😉 spoken of as if it were the beginning of it. The persons here addressed had already (on the Apostle’s hypothesis) truly “believed,” and were “walking after the Spirit.”
24.) 2Co 5:10, “For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each one may receive compensation for his deeds done through the body, in accordance with what he has done, whether good or bad.”
For we must all appear] Literally, be manifested, the same Greek word being used as in the next verse. A reason for what goes before. It is natural to try and please God when present with Him. But even when absent, Christians do not forget that He will judge them. before the judgment seat of Christ] Cf. Matthew 25:31-46; Romans 14:10. Observe that ‘God’ is the word used in the latter passage, as though “the two ideas were convertible.” Stanley. The βῆμα, or ‘judgment seat’ (trone, Wiclif), is in Classical Greek the pulpit from which the orators addressed the assemblies. In the N. T. it is used of the judge’s seat, which in the Roman basilica or judgment hall was “a lofty seat, raised on an elevated platform, so that the figure of the judge must have been seen towering above the crowd which thronged the long nave of the building.” Stanley. This, he adds, was “the most august representation of justice which the world at that time, or perhaps ever, exhibited.” the things done in his body) Literally, through the body. Wiclif’s translation is more literal, ‘the propre thingis of the bodi, as he hath don.’ This is the reason why Christians are to strive during the present life to be pleasing to God. Their wages in the next world shall be according to their acts in this. Cf. Romans 2:5-10; 1 Thessalonians 4:6; Judges 14, 15.”
25.) Tit 2:14, “who gave Himself for us to redeem us from every lawless deed, and to purify for Himself a people for His own possession, eager for good deeds.”
Who gave himself for us.—(See Galatians 1:4; Ephesians 5:25.) These words take up the thought expressed in the term “Saviour” of the last verse. “Himself,” His whole self, as has been well said, “the greatest gift ever given;” “for us,” that is, on our behalf.
That he might redeem us from all iniquity.—That He for us might pay a ransom, the ransom being His precious blood. Our Saviour, by the payment of this tremendous ransom—O deepest and most unfathomable of all mysteries!—released us from everything which is opposed to God’s blessed will. Here the mighty ransom is spoken of as freeing us from the bondage of lawlessness; elsewhere in the divine books the same ransom is described as delivering us from the penalties of this same breaking the divine law—“alles was der Ordnung Gottes widerstreitet” (Hofmann, Commentary on Titus).
And purify unto himself a peculiar people.—The expression “a peculiar people” is taken from the LXX. translation of the Hebrew Scriptures, where the words occur several times (see Exodus 19:5; Deuteronomy 14:2); the idea is also purely an Old Testament one. Just as Jehovah wished to establish a people which should belong to Him (“peculiarly His,” “His very own”), submitting to His laws, in contrast to the rest of mankind, lawless, idolatrous—so Jesus would set apart and purify for Himself a people, which for His sake should devote itself to God, in contrast to the rest of humanity sunk in selfish sins. As Israel of old lived under the constant impression that they would again behold the visible glory of the Eternal, so His people now should live as men waiting for a second manifestation of His glory.
Zealous of good works.—The man who hopes to see the epiphany of Jesus his Lord and Love in glory will struggle zealously with hand and brain to live his life in such a manner that he may meet his Lord, when He comes in glory, with joy. It was a people composed of such “zealots” of goodness, of men longing for His sake to do their utmost for His cause, that our great God and Saviour wished to purify unto Himself.”
Verse 5. – Done in for of, A.V.; did ourselves for hare done, A.V.; through for by, A.V. By works (ἐξ ἔργων); i.e. in consequence of. God’s kindness and love to man did not spring from man’s good work as the preceding and producing conditions (comp. Galatians 2:16, and the notes of Bishops Ellicott and Lightfoot). Done in righteousness(τῶν ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ); the particular description of the works wrought in a sphere or element of righteousness (Alford and Ellicott). Which we did ourselves; emphasizing that they were our good works, done by us in a state of righteousness. All this, as the cause of our salvation, the apostle emphatically denies. -Not, etc., but according to his mercy he saved us. The predisposing cause, the rule and measure of our salvation, was God’s mercy and grace, originating and completing that salvation. Through the washing of regeneration (διὰ λουτροῦ παλλιγενεσίας). Here we have the means through or by which God’s mercy saves us. The washing or rather laver of regeneration (λουτρόν) – found elsewhere in the New Testament only in Ephesians 5:26, in exactly the same connection – is the laver or bath in which the washing takes place. The nature or quality of this bath is described by the words, “of regeneration” (τῆς παλιγγενεσίας); elsewhere in the New Testament only in Matthew 19:28, where it seems rather to mean the great restoration of humanity at the second advent. The word is used by Cicero of his restoration to political power, by Josephus of the restoration of the Jews under Zerubbabel, and by several Greek authors; and the LXX. of Job 14:14 have the phrase, ἕως πάλιν γένωμαι, but in what sense is not quite clear, Παλιγγενεσία, therefore, very fifty describes the new birth in holy baptism, when the believer is put into possession of a new spiritual life, a new nature, and a new inheritance of glory. And the laver of baptism is called “the laver of regeneration,” because it is the ordained means by or through which regeneration is obtained. And renewing of the Holy Ghost. It is doubtful whether the genitive ἀνακαιγώσεως depends upon διὰ or upon λούτρου. Bengel, followed by Alford, takes the former, “per lavacrum et renovationem;” the Vulgate (lavacrum regenerationis et renova-tionis Spiritus Sancti), the latter, followed by Huther, Bishop Ellicott, and others. It is difficult to hit upon any conclusive argument for one side or the other. But it is against the latter construction that it gives such a very long rambling sentence dependent upon λούτρου. “The laver of regeneration and of the renewing of the Holy Ghost, which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Savior.” And it is in favor of the former that the “laver of regeneration” and “the renewing of the Holy Ghost” seem to describe very clearly the two parts of the sacrament, the outward visible sign and the inward spiritual grace; the birth of water and of the Holy Ghost. So that Bengel’s rendering seems on the whole to be preferred. Renewing (ἀνακαινώσεως); only here and Romans 12:2, and not at all in the LXX. or in classical Greek. But the verb ἀνακαινόω is found in 2 Corinthians 4:16; Colossians 3:10. The same idea is in the καινὴ κτίσις, the “new creature” of 2 Corinthians 5:17 and Galatians 6:15, and the καινότης ζωῆς of Romans 6:4, and the καινότης πνεύματος of Romans 7:6, and in the contrast between the “old man” (the παλαιὸς ἄνθρωπος) and “the new man” (the καινὸς ἄνθρωπος) of Ephesians 4:22-24. This renewal is the work of the Holy Ghost in the new birth, when men are “born again” of the Spirit (John 3:5). Alford is wrong in denying its application here to the first gift of the new life. It is evidently parallel with the παλιγγεσία. The connection of baptism with the effusion of the Holy Spirit is fully set forth in Acts 2. (see especially ver. 38; comp. Matthew 3:16, 17). Titus 3:5.”
You know on the basis of deeds, no one is good enough to be saved. But on the basis of grace, even the worse sinner can be saved. But you must repent of your sins and believe in the Lord Jesus as your God and Savior. You must not neglect so great a salvation. You can do it now.
All African nations, South America, Asia and the world, where can you find a country which does not have large national debts and deficits? Africa is different because for 500 years, not one country has become self-sufficient and solvent, they glorify with their primitive cultures and brag about their scientists and experts, joy to kill each other. International aid actually fuel their official corruption. Any nation that shares destinies with Africa will be doomed! No resources can fill the Black holes! The international community should leave Africa alone, let them do or die.
China modernization must focus that every village will have:
Therefore] i.e. as a conclusion from 2 Corinthians 5:15-16, in consequence of Christ’s Death, His Life, His superhuman, Divine personality. if any man be in Christ] The Vulgate puts no stop at Christ, and renders ‘if there be any new creature in Christ’ (‘if ony newe creature is in Crist,’ Wiclif). Tyndale translates as above. For ‘in Christ,’ see Romans 16:7; Galatians 1:22; and chap. 2 Corinthians 12:2. he is a new creature] These words may be rendered there is a new creation, i.e. a new creation takes place within him. Whosoever is united to Christ by faith, possesses in himself the gift of a Divine, regenerated, spiritual humanity which Christ gives through his Spirit (cf. John 5:21; John 6:33; John 6:39-40; John 6:54; John 6:57; 1 Corinthians 15:45; 1 Peter 1:3; 1 Peter 2:2; and 2 Peter 1:4. Also chap. 2 Corinthians 1:21-22, 2 Corinthians 3:18, 2 Corinthians 4:11, 2 Corinthians 5:5). This life, which he possessed not before, is in fact a new creation of the whole man, “not to be distinguished from regeneration.” Meyer. So also Chrysostom. Cf. John 1:13; John 3:3; John 3:5; Titus 3:5. The margin of the A. V. renders let him be, which is grammatically admissible, but hardly suits the context. old things] Literally, the old things. Cf. the ‘old man,’ Romans 6:6; Ephesians 4:22; Colossians 3:9; the ‘former conversation’ or manner of living, before the soul was dominated by the Spirit of Christ. are past away] Literally, passed away, i.e. at the moment of conversion. But as the Dean of Peterborough has shewn in the Expositor, Vol. vii. pp. 261–263, this strict use of the aorist cannot be always pressed in Hebraistic Greek. behold, all things are become new] Many MSS., versions and recent editors omit ‘all things.’ The passage then stands ‘behold, they are become new.’ If we accept this reading, the passage speaks more clearly of a conversion of the whole man as he is, thoughts, habits, feelings, desires, into the image of Christ. The old is not obliterated, it is renovated. As it stands in the A.V. it relates rather to a substitution of a new nature for the old. Isaiah 43:18-19; Revelation 21:5.”
If anyone in Christ could not be old creation and could not have old things.
) 2Co 11:20, “For you tolerate it if anyone enslaves
you, if anyone devours you, if anyone takes advantage of you, if anyone exalts himself, if anyone hits you in the face.”
Verse 20. – For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage. The verse gives us an unexpected and painful glimpse of the enslaving (Galatians 2:4), greed-loving (Matthew 23:14; Romans 16;18), gain-hunting (1 Peter 5:2, 3), domineering (3 John 1:9). and even personally violent and insulting character of these teachers; whom yet, strange to say, the Corinthians seem to take at their own estimate, and to tolerate any extreme of insolence from them, while they were jealously suspicious of the disinterested, gentle, and humble apostle. If a man devour you. As the Pharisees “devoured” widows’ houses (Matthew 23:14). Take of you; rather, seize you; makes you his captives. The verb is the same as “caught you,” in 2 Corinthians 12:16. Smite you on the face. They must have brought their insolence with them from Jerusalem, where, as we see, not only from the details of our Lord’s various mockeries, but from the accounts of the priests in Josephus and the Talmud, the priests made free use of their fists and staves! The fact that so many of the converts were downtrodden slaves and artisans would make them less likely to resent conduct to which they were daily accustomed among the heathen. Neither Greeks nor Orientals felt to anything like the same extent as ourselves the disgrace of a blow. That sense of disgrace rises flora the freedom which Christianity has gradually wrought for us, and the deep sense of the dignity of human nature, which it has inspired Christ had been so smitten, and so was Paul himself long afterwards (Acts 23:2), and he had to teach even Christian bishops that they must be “no strikers” (1 Timothy 3:3; Titus 1:7). The “syllogism of violence” has, alas! been in familiar use among religious teachers in all ages (1 Kings 22:24; Nehemiah 13:25; Isaiah 58:4; Matthew 5:39; Luke 22:64; 1 Corinthians 4:11). 2 Corinthians 11:20.”
) Gal 1:9, “As we have said before, even now I say again:
If anyone is preaching to you a gospel contrary to what you received, he is to be accursed!”
Verse 9. – As we said before, so say I now again (ὡς προειρήκαμεν καὶ ἄρτι πάλιν λέγω); as we have said before, now also (or, and as now) I am saying again. The complexion of the sentence, especially in the Greek, a good deal resembles that in 2 Corinthians 13:2,” I have said beforehand, and I do say beforehand (προείρηκα καὶ προλέγω), as when I was present the second time, so now being absent.” In this latter passage, the perfect, “I have said beforehand,” points to the time indicated in the words,” as when I was present the second time.” The resemblance between the two passages, notwithstanding the somewhat different senses in which the verb (προλέγειν) is used in them, suggests the view that here likewise in the first clause the verb refers to some former occasion on which the apostle was personally present with those he is writing to. The Greek verb (προλέγειν), “say before,” is sometimes equivalent to “forewarn,” as 1 Thessalonians 4:6; Galatians 5:21; and 2 Corinthians 13:2 (twice). Sometimes it means “say on a former occasion,” as 1 Corinthians 7:3, and most probably here. The first clause has by some been supposed to refer to the preceding verse. But recent critics generally agree in feeling that both the verb “we have said before” and the adverb “now” suggest the sense of a wider interval of time. The use of the verb in 2 Corinthians 7:3 has been cited on behalf of the other view. But even if the somewhat doubtful idea be admitted that 2 Corinthians 7:3 points back to the twelfth verso of the preceding chapter, it would still fail to furnish an adequate parallel. For not only is it parted from the earlier passage by the number of verses which intervene, but also by a succession of varying moods of feeling and diverse styles of address. Account has to be taken of the change of number between “we have said before” and “I am saying again.” The only probable explanation is that the “we” recites the same persons as in the words “we preached” in ver. 8; whereas Paul, as now writing (probably) with his own hand, presents himself individually as reiterating that solemn affirmation. The words, “now also I am saying again,” as marking a time contrasted with that earlier one referred to, contemplate the asseveration made in the eighth verso as well as in this. In the “now” the apostle indicates, not so much the moment of his writing, as the just then subsisting juncture of circumstances in Galatia, which called for the renewal of his commination. Its earlier utterance referred to may have occurred either in the second visit to Galatia, mentioned in Acts 18:23, or in the first, mentioned in Acts 16:6. When taking leave of his disciples on either occasion he may have been led to thus emphatically insist upon the sacred, inviolable character of the gospel, by his observation on the one hand of the fickleness and impressionableness which characterized this people, and on the other by the frequency with which perversions of Christian doctrine were already seen to be infesting the Churches. Compare also the apostle’s warning to the Ephesians (Acts 20:28-31). If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed (εἴ τις ὑμᾶς εὐαγγελίζεται παρ ο{ παρελάβετε, ἀνάθεμα ἔστω); if any man is preaching unto you a gospel other than that which ye received, let him be anathema. The verbal variations in these words, as compared with those in ver. 8, are slight. One, however, deserves attention: “If any one is preaching” compared with “If… an angel should… preach.” By this change in the form of making the supposition, the denunciation seems to come down out of the region of bare hypothesis to that of, perhaps, present reality. If so, the thunder of the apostle’s anathema would be felt by his readers approaching nearer and nearer to the head of seine particular individual among themselves, towards whom their eyes would at once be directed with the feeling that it was, perhaps, his doom that the apostle was now pronouncing. The construction in the Greek of the verb “preach the gospel” (εὐαγγελίζομαι), with the accusative of the person to whom the message is brought, is found also in Acts 13:32; Acts 14:21. In sense there seems to be no appreciable difference between this construction of the verb and that with the dative as found in the preceding verse and often. Galatians 1:9.”
) Gal 6:3, “For if anyone thinks that he is something when he is nothing, he deceives himself.”
This category belongs to many people. How many persons think they are something when they are nothing? Almost all world leaders think they are something when they are nothing in the sight of God.
For if a man think himself to be something … – see Galatians 5:26. This is designed, evidently, to be another reason why we should be kind and tender to those who have erred. It is, that even those who are most confident may fall. They who feel secure, and think it impossible that they should sin, are not safe. They may be wholly deceived, and may be nothing, when they have the highest estimate of themselves. They may themselves fall into sin, and have need of all the sympathy and kindness of their brethren.When he is nothing – When he has no strength, and no moral worth. When he is not such as he apprehends, but is lifted up with vain self-conceit.He deceiveth himself – He understands not his own character. “The worst part of the fraud falls on his own head” – Doddridge. He does not accomplish what he expected to do; and instead of acquiring reputation from others, as he expected, he renders himself contemptible in their sight.”
American corporations are unhappy working places. There are so many White VPs, Directors, Managers, and Supervisors who think they are something, but actually they are nothing. Psychopathis supervisors are the worst because they think they are the owners of the corporation, they have every right to mistreat the employees.
5.) 2Th 3:10, “For even when we were with you, we used to give you this order: if anyone is not willing to work, then he is not to eat, either.”
10. For even when we were with you, this we commanded you] Better, For also: St Paul’s present charge on the subject repeats and reinforces what he said in his oral teaching; this we used to charge you—same verb as in 2 Thessalonians 3:4; 2 Thessalonians 3:6 (see note), and same tense as in ch. 2 Thessalonians 2:5 (“I was wont to tell you”), and 1 Thessalonians 3:4 (see note). To this original “charge” the Apostle referred in 1 Thessalonians 4:11, touching the same point; it formed part of “the tradition” which he and his fellow-missionaries “delivered” to the Thessalonians (2 Thessalonians 3:6, ch. 2 Thessalonians 2:15). that if any would not work, neither should he eat] In the Greek this is put vividly in direct narration: If any will not work, neither let him eat. A stem, but necessary and merciful rule, the neglect of which makes charity demoralising. But this law of St Paul’s touches the idle rich, as well as the poor; it makes that a discredit which one hears spoken of as if it were a privilege and the mark of a gentleman,—to “live upon one’s means,” to live without settled occupation and service to the community—“natus consumere fruges.” The form of the Greek implies in this case a positive refusal to labour: the man wont work (Latin nonvult operari). Then it is God’s law that he shall starve.”
If you look at many undeveloped nations you come to know their peoples are not willing to work. They like sports and games. They eat and get fat. They sing and dance. They drink beer and enjoy sex. They produce many children they cannot afford to support. They are big talkers and little doers. Do you think there is hope for such countries?
Palestinians would rather stay in Gaza although Gaza is Jewish land in order to claim refugees so that they can get everything free from international community. Palestinians are Arabs who do not want to go to lands of Arabs because they have to work and pay for everything.
doctrine and does not agree with sound words, those of our Lord Jesus Christ, and with the doctrine conforming to godliness,he is
conceited and understands nothing; but he has
a sick craving for controversial questions and disputes about words, from which come envy, strife, abusive language, evil suspicions, and constant
friction between people of depraved mind and deprived of the truth, who suppose that godliness is a means of gain. But godliness actually is a means of great gain when accompanied
teach otherwise] More fully R.V., teacheth a different doctrine, but even this does not completely give the force; for the ‘different’ is not so much ‘different from what has just been laid down,’ as ‘different from the one true deposit, the creed of all my gospel and all your life;’ and helps to form the meaning now attached to heterodoxy, lit. ‘opinions different from established truth.’ The close of the Epistle takes up the opening where this word has occurred before there has been time to lay down any teaching, 1 Timothy 1:3. Lewin renders here ‘if any man teach what is heterodox.’ wholesome words] Again taking up his opening phrase 1 Timothy 1:10, where see note. Sound is the best English equivalent, if we do not stay on the most modern and ‘cant’ sense of the word, but go back to its early vigour, so as to appreciate St Paul’s contrast here with the ‘sickly questionings’ of the false teacher, 1 Timothy 6:4. See Appendix, K. our Lord Jesus Christ] This exact order of the words so familiar to us in St Paul’s other writings occurs only here and 1 Timothy 6:14 throughout these Epistles according to the true text. An imitator would surely, as we see by the various readings so often attempted, have taken pains to make the well-known formula a marked feature. It may be also noted that the aged saint, so near the end of his ‘good fight,’ does not presume familiarly on his Saviour’s intimacy, so as to use the one name ‘Jesus’ with tripping fluency. It is still ‘Christ Jesus,’ ‘Jesus Christ,’ ‘The Lord.’ See note on 1 Timothy 1:1. the doctrine … according to godliness] Two characteristic words of these Epistles combined in a phrase which might be taken as their keynote—‘Holy Truth—True Holiness.’ See previous notes on the words and especially the note on the central doctrinal passage 1 Timothy 3:16. 3–10. A further warning against false Teachers. Their covetousness From the 3rd verse to the 16th St Paul once again resumes two of the chief topics of the Epistle—false teachers’ perverted doctrine, and Timothy’s own true unswerving life; in each case with a new thought, (1) of the debasing motive of traffic in godliness, (2) of the inspiring motive of the Master’s appearing. He then, 1 Timothy 6:17-19, gives one further direction (suggested perhaps by 1 Timothy 6:10) of pastoral faithfulness towards the rich; and in a last abrupt and touchingly natural outburst throws himself upon his son Timothy, and gathers up all his fears and hopes on the one chiefest subject in the brief appeal of 1 Timothy 6:20-21, from which he can no longer keep back the misused name of the monster evil—‘knowledge—falsely named, Gnosis—the Misnomer,’ 1 Timothy 6:3-10, unsound teaching, especially for gain.”
A different gospel is a different religion. There are almost infinite varieties of false doctrines or teachings. There is only one way to be straight. The safeguard against a false doctrine is to know the truth.
) Jas 1:23-24, “For if anyone is a hearer of the Word and not a doer, he is like a man who looks at his natural face in a mirror; for once he has looked at himself and gone away, he has immediately forgotten what
For if any be … – The ground of the comparison in these verses is obvious. The apostle refers to what all persons experience, the fact that we do not retain a distinct impression of ourselves after we have looked in a mirror. While actually looking in the mirror, we see all our features, and can trace them distinctly; when we turn away, the image and the impression both vanish. When looking in the mirror, we can see all the defects and blemishes of our person; if there is a scar, a deformity, a feature of ugliness, it is distinctly before the mind; but when we turn away, that is “out of sight and out of mind.” When unseen it gives no uneasiness, and, even if capable of correction, we take no pains to remove it. So when we hear the word of God. It is like a mirror held up before us. In the perfect precepts of the law, and the perfect requirements of the gospel, we see our own short-comings and defects, and perhaps think that we will correct them. But we turn away immediately, and forget it all. If, however, we were doers of the word,” we should endeavor to remove all those defects and blemishes in our moral character, and to bring our whole souls into conformity with what the law and the gospel require. The phrase “natural face” (Greek: face of birth), means, the face or appearance which we have in virtue of our natural birth. The word glass here means mirror. Glass was not commonly used for mirrors among the ancients, but they were made of polished plates of metal. See the Isaiah 3:24 note, and Job 37:18 note.”
) 1Pe 4:16, “but if anyone suffers as a Christian, he is not to be ashamed, but is to glorify God in this name.”
Yet if any man suffer as a Christian.—St. Peter purposely uses the name which was a name of derision among the heathens. It is not, as yet, one by which the believers would usually describe themselves. It only occurs twice besides in the New Testament—in Acts 11:26, where we are told of the invention of the nickname (see Note there), and in Acts 26:28, where Agrippa catches it up with the insolent scorn with which a brutal justice would have used the word “Methodist” a century ago. So contemptible was the name that, as M. Renan says (p. 37), “Well-bred people avoided pronouncing the name, or, when forced to do so, made a kind of apology.” Tacitus, for instance, says: “Those who were vulgarly known by the name of Christians.” In fact, it is quite an open question whether we ought not here (as well as in the two places of Acts above cited) to read the nickname in its barbarous form: Chrestian. The Sinaitic manuscript has that form, and the Vatican has the form Chreistian; and it is much harder to suppose that a scribe who commonly called himself a Christian would intentionally alter it into this strange form than to suppose that one who did not understand the irony of saying a Chrestian should have written the word with which he was so familiar.
Let him not be ashamed.—Although the name sounds worse to the world than “murderer,” or “thief,” or “malefactor.”
On this behalf.—This is a possible rendering, but it is more pointed to translate literally, but let him glorify God in this name—i.e., make even this name of ridicule the ground of an act of glory to God.”
People may not conceive of the possibility to suffer as a Christian. Many Christians are suffering in this world for the sake of Jesus Christ.
) Jas 1:26, “If anyone thinks himself to be religious, yet does not bridle his tongue but deceives his own
26, 27. True and false Religion 26. If any man among you seem to be religious] Better, If any man thinks that he is religious. The Greek adjective is one which expresses the outward ritual side of religion, answering to “godliness” as the inward. Comp. the cognate word rendered “worship of angels” in Colossians 2:18. It is not easy to find an appropriate English adjective for it. “Religious” in its modern sense is too wide, in its old pre-Reformation sense, as meaning one who belonged to a monastic order, too narrow. That sense can hardly be said to have attached to it at the time of the Authorised Version, as the term is used both in the Homilies (e. g. “Christ and his religion,” Hom. on Holy Scripture) and Bacon’s Essays (Of Unity in Religion) quite in its modern sense for a whole system of faith and practice. “Devout,” “pious,” “reverent,” suggest themselves, but all fail to express what the Greek beyond question expresses. “Worshipper” would perhaps be the nearest equivalent. “Ritualist,” which answers most closely to the strict meaning, has unfortunately acquired a conventional and party meaning. and bridleth not his tongue] The image was a sufficiently common one in the Greek poets and philosophers. St James returns to it in James 3:2-3. See note there. deceiveth his own heart] Here the word is the more common one, as distinguished from that which had been used in James 1:22.”
It is possible for a person to deceive his own heart.
For in many things we offend all.—Better thus, For in many things we all offend: not, what might be inferred, “we are an offence to all,” as Matthew 24:9; 1Corinthians 4:13, et al. Humble, indeed, was the holy mind of James, but this confession of error uplifts him in all right appreciation, and in no way casts him down. The very human weakness of Peter, and Paul, and James, endears them to us; for so we know assuredly that they were “men of like passions” with ourselves (Acts 14:15), and, where they succeeded, we, by the like grace of God, may also win the crown.
If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man.—If any man: much more one who fain would teach his fellows. To “offend” means to stumble over something, and fall, and in this sense we get the exact meaning of “offending” by an unguarded allusion to a subject painful in the mind of another. “A constant governance of our speech, according to duty and reason, is a high instance, and a special argument of a thoroughly sincere and solid goodness,” says Isaac Barrow; but the meekest of men failed once, and blessed indeed is he who takes heed to his ways that he sins not with his tongue (Psalm 39:1).
Able also to bridle the whole body.—Not that if the tongue be stilled all the members of the body are consequently in peace; but, because the work of ruling the one rebel is so great, that a much less corresponding effort will keep the others in subjection.”
A man has to be careful in what he says. It is easy to offend in word.
11.) 1Jo 2:1, “My little children, I am writing these
things to you so that you may not sin. And if anyone sins, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.”
It is easy to sin; no one who does not sin. When we sin, we have to confess our sins and ask the Lord Jesus for forginess and not to sin again.
The third idea that arises from the great fact that God is Light has already been suggested (1John 1:7), but now takes its distinct place in the series. It is the doctrine of Reconciliation and Redemption. St. John does not wish them to contemplate with complacency the probability of sinning; but to remember gratefully, in spite of falls, that the Author and Restorer of Light has provided a remedy both for the offence before God, and for its effect on themselves. First comes the principle that we must not sin; second, the admission that we do sin; third, the consolation for actual sin when it is in spite of sincere zeal for sanctification.
(1) My little children.—Six times in the letter occurs this diminutive of tender and caressing love: 1John 2:12; 1John 2:28; 1John 3:18; 1John 4:4; 1John 5:21. He was aged, he felt a fatherly care for them, he was their spiritual progenitor. (Comp. Galatians 4:9.) The thought of the shame and misery of sin melted his heart. “My child” was what he called out to the lapsed youth, according to Eusebius (H. E. iii. 23).
These things.—He carries them on through the former points up to the new thought.
That ye sin not.—Another side of the object of the teaching: their joy could not be full unless they were earnest against sin. And yet the most holy would not be perfect.
We have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.—The word here translated Advocate was translated Comforter in John 14:16; John 14:25; John 15:26; John 16:7. It has two meanings; one, as in Job 16:2, he who comforts, or exhorts; the other, as here, he who is appealed to—a proxy, or attorney. (Comp. Romans 8:26; Hebrews 4:14-16; Hebrews 7:25.) The Redeemer, the Word made flesh, and reascended with His human nature, is that part of the Deity which assures us of the ever-active vitality of divine love. If the justice of God is connected most with the Father, the mercy is pledged by the Son. He has exalted our nature, undertaken our interests, presents our prayers, and will one day be surrounded by the countless millions of His human brothers whom He has rescued, wearing the same nature as Himself. He is represented as continuing our advocate, because otherwise His work might appear a mere separate earthly manifestation; “righteous,” because Christ, the only blameless example of human nature, can alone intercede for it with God (Hebrews 7:26; 1Peter 3:18; John 16:8-10). The Armenian translation actually adds “and blameless.” Augustine remarks that St. John did not set forth any apostle or saint as intercessor (here, if anywhere, he would have done so), but only Christ. “We” is not the Church corporately, but merely another instance of St. John’s kindly delicacy, as in 1John 1:6, &c.
(2) And he is the propitiation for our sins.—On the word “propitiation,” see the Introduction. By the satisfaction which the voluntary sacrifice of the Saviour offered to that divine order which requires the punishment of rebellion, both for its own correction and for a universal warning, the whole Deity has been rendered propitious, His graciousness has been called out, the righteousness of Romans 3:16 has been set in motion, that willeth not the death of a sinner, and is higher than mere retributive justice. (Comp. 1John 4:10; John 14:5-6; 1Corinthians 1:30; 2Corinthians 5:18; 2Corinthians 5:21; Hebrews 2:17; Hebrews 9:28; Hebrews 10:20; 1Peter 2:21-24.)
And not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world.—This statement must not be limited. Its scope is that Christ’s redemption was offered for the whole of mankind, from Adam to the last man. Who lay hold of the redemption, must be determined on other considerations. (Comp. 1John 4:14; John 1:29; John 4:42.) Multitudes may be saved through this redemption who never heard of Christ (Acts 10:34-35; Romans 2:14-15). St. John’s object in introducing this truth here is to rebuke the arrogance of those Christians who looked down on the non-Christian world as outside the Fatherhood and mercies of God. Such an error might be seen, for example, in the heated partisanship of a Crusader or persecutor for a civilisation politically Christian against one outside his own sympathies. (Comp. Titus 3:2-7; Romans 11:17-18.).”
12.) 1Jo 2:15, “Do not love the world nor the things in the world. If anyone loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him.”
Love not the world] The asyndeton is remarkable. S. John has just stated his premises, his readers’ happiness as Christians. He now abruptly states the practical conclusion, without any introductory ‘therefore’. As was said above on 1 John 2:2, we must distinguish between the various meanings of the Apostle’s favourite word, ‘world.’ In John 3:16 he tells us that ‘God loved the world’, and here he tells us that we must not do so. “S. John is never afraid of an apparent contradiction when it saves his readers from a real contradiction … The opposition which is on the surface of his language may be the best way of leading us to the harmony which lies below it” (Maurice). The world which the Father loves is the whole human race. The world which we are not to love is all that is alienated from Him, all that prevents men from loving Him in return. The world which God loves is His creature and His child: the world which we are not to love is His rival. The best safeguard against the selfish love of what is sinful in the world is to remember God’s unselfish love of the world. ‘The world’ here is that from which S. James says the truly religious man keeps himself ‘unspotted’, friendship with which is ‘enmity with God’ (James 1:27; James 4:4). It is not enough to say that ‘the world’ here means ‘earthly things, so far as they tempt to sin’, or ‘sinful lusts’, or ‘worldly and impious men’. It means all of these together: all that acts as a rival to God; all that is alienated from God and opposed to Him, especially sinful men with their sinful lusts. ‘The world’ and ‘the darkness’ are almost synonymous; to love the one is to love the other (John 3:19): to be in the darkness is to be of the world. neither the things that are in the world] Or, nor yet the things, &c., i.e. ‘Love not the world; no, nor anything in that sphere.’ Comp. ‘Not to consort with … no, nor eat with’ (1 Corinthians 5:11). ‘The things in the world’, as is plain from 1 John 2:16, are not material objects, which can be desired and possessed quite innocently, although they may also be occasions of sin. Rather, they are those elements in the world which are necessarily evil, its lusts and ambitions and jealousies, which stamp it as the kingdom of ‘the ruler of this world’ (John 12:31) and not the kingdom of God. If any man love the world] Once more, as in 1 John 2:1, the statement is made quite general by the hypothetical form: everyone who does so is in this case. The Lord had proclaimed the same principle; ‘No man can serve two masters … Ye cannot serve God and mammon’ (Matthew 6:24). So also S. James; ‘Whosoever would be a friend of the world maketh himself an enemy of God’ (1 John 4:4). Comp. Galatians 1:10. Thus we arrive at another pair of those opposites of which S. John is so fond. We have had light and darkness, truth and falsehood, love and hate; we now have love of the Father and love of the world. The world which is coextensive with darkness must exclude the God who is light. By writing ‘the love of the Father’ rather than ‘the love of God’ (which some authorities read here) the Apostle points to the duty of Christians as children of God. ‘The love of the Father’ (a phrase which occurs nowhere else) means man’s love to Him, not His to man: see on 1 John 2:5. A fragment of Philo declares that ‘it is impossible for love to the world to coexist with love to God’. 15–17. The Things to be Avoided;—the World and its Ways Having reminded them solemnly of the blessedness of their condition as members of the Christian family, whether old or young, and having declared that this blessedness of peace, knowledge, and strength is his reason for writing to them, he goes on to exhort them to live in a manner that shall be worthy of this high estate, and to avoid all that is inconsistent with it.”
The fundamental flaw of Western Christianity is the love of the world.
13.) 2Jo 1:10, “If anyone comes to you and does not bring this teaching, do not receive him into your
house, and do not give him a greeting.”
Jehovah Witness and Seventh Day Adventist do not brig this teaching, so you do not need to open your door, and do not give them a greeting.
10, 11. Warnings against False Charity 10. If there come any unto you] Better, as R. V., ifany one Comethunto you: it is εἰ with the indicative, not ἐάν with the subjunctive. It is implied that such people do come; it is no mere hypothesis: comp. 1 John 5:9; John 7:4; John 7:23; John 8:39; John 8:46; John 18:8. ‘Cometh’ probably means more than a mere visit: it implies coming on a mission as a teacher; comp. 3 John 1:10; John 1:7; John 1:30-31; John 3:2; John 4:25; John 5:43; John 7:27, &c.; 1 Corinthians 2:1; 1 Corinthians 4:18-19; 1 Corinthians 4:21; 1 Corinthians 11:34, &c. and bring not this doctrine] Better, andbringethnot this doctrine, The negative (οὐ not μή should be emphasized in reading: it “does not coalesce with the verb, as some maintain, but sharply marks off from the class of faithful Christians all who are not faithful” (Speaker’s Commentary on 1 Corinthians 16:22). The phrase ‘to bring doctrine’ occurs nowhere else in N. T., but it is on the analogy of ‘to bring a message, to bring word’ (Hom. Il. XV. 15, 175 &c.): comp. ‘What accusation bring ye’? (John 18:29). receive him not into your house] ‘Refuse him the hospitality which as a matter of course you would shew to a faithful Christian’. Charity has its limits: it must not be shewn to one man in such a way as to do grievous harm to others; still less must it be shewn in such a way as to do more harm than good to the recipient of it. If these deceivers were treated as if they were true Christians, (1) their opportunities of doing harm would be greatly increased, (2) they might never be brought to see their own errors. “S. John is at once earnestly dogmatic and earnestly philanthropic; for the Incarnation has taught him both the preciousness of man and the preciousness of truth” (Liddon). The famous story respecting S. John and Cerinthus in the public baths is confirmed in its main outlines by this injunction to the elect lady, which it explains and illustrates. See the Introduction, p. 24. The greatest care will be necessary before we can venture to act upon the injunction here given to the elect lady. We must ask, Are the cases really parallel? Am I quite sure that the man in question is an unbeliever and a teacher of infidelity? Will my shewing him hospitality aid him in teaching infidelity? Am I and mine in any danger of being infected by his errors? Is he more likely to be impressed by severity or gentleness? Is severity likely to create sympathy in others, first for him, and then for his teaching? In not a few cases the differences between Christianity in the first century and Christianity in the nineteenth would at once destroy the analogy between these antichristian Gnostics visiting Kyria and an Agnostic visiting one of ourselves. Let us never forget the way in which the Lord treated Pharisees, publicans and sinners. neither bid him God speed] ‘Give him no greeting’ is perhaps too narrow, whether as translation or interpretation. And do not bid him, God speed will perhaps be a better rendering; and the injunction will cover any act which might seem to give sanction to the false doctrine or shew sympathy with it. The word for ‘God speed’ (χαίρειν) is used in a similar sense Acts 15:23; Acts 23:26; James 1:1 : comp. John 19:3, &c.”
himself from these things, he will be an implement for honor, sanctified, useful to the Master, prepared for every good work.”
What are these things?
2Ti 2:22-24, “Now flee from youthful lusts and pursue
righteousness, faith, love, and peace with those who call on the Lord from a pure heart. But refuse foolish
and ignorant speculations, knowing that they produce quarrels. The Lord’s bond-servant must not be quarrelsome, but be kind to all, skillful in teaching, patient when wronged.”
These things include youthful lusts, foolish and ignorant speculation, and quarrels.
If a man therefore purge himself from these] That is, as Bengel puts it, ‘if any one shall by purifying himself have gone out of their number.’ The compound verb ‘purge out’ only occurs besides in 1 Corinthians 5:7 where the preposition gives the force ‘purge out from your houses the old leaven.’ Wordsworth forcibly notes here; ‘a man may at one time of his life be numbered among vessels to dishonour, and yet may become a vessel to honour, by cleansing himself out from their number and condition. Mark this assertion of Free Will.’ And again, ‘a Christian man may not go out of the great house which is the Visible Church of God: he cannot separate himself wholly from sinners, but he must cleanse himself from them as sinners; that is, he must not communicate with them in their sins.’ sanctified] Or perhaps better ‘purified.’ ‘Sanctified’ belongs to metaphor, the implied Christian life and service; but in form the sentence remains a simile to the end. Hence R.V. rightly renders the master’s use, i.e. the master of the house, not with some printed copies of A.V. ‘the Master’s,’ which would imply an immediate reference to God. ‘Meet for use’ is the same word as in 2 Timothy 4:11 ‘serviceable,’ and in Philemon 1:11, where Onesimus formerly ‘unprofitable’ is ‘now profitable.’ prepared] This word and ‘sanctified’ are both perfect passive participles, and are more expressive than our English can shew of the resulting final state reached. See note on 2 Timothy 2:26.”
The Lord uses sanctified vessels.
15.) Jas 5:19-20, “My brothers andsisters, if anyone
among you strays from the truth and someone turns
him back,let him know that the one who has turned a sinner from the error of his way will save his soul from death and cover a multitude of sins.”
James 5:19-20. Brethren — As if he had said, I have now warned you of those things to which you are most liable. And in all these respects watch, not only over yourselves, but every one over his brother also. Labour, in particular, to recover those that are fallen. For if any of you do err from the truth — From the right way in which he ought to walk, if he be seduced by any means from the doctrine and practice of the gospel; andone — Any one; convert him — Be a means of bringing him back into that way from which he had wandered; let him know — Who has been enabled to effect so good a work; that he who converteth a sinner from the error of his way — From the false doctrine and bad practice to which he had turned aside, shall produce a much happier effect than any miraculous cure of the body; for he shall save a precious immortal soul from spiritual and eternal death, and shall hide a multitude of sins — Namely, the sins of the persons thus converted, which shall no more, how many soever they are, be remembered to his condemnation. “The covering of sin is a phrase which often occurs in the Old Testament, and always signifies the pardoning of sin. Nor has it any other meaning here. For surely it cannot be the apostle’s intention to tell us, that the turning of a sinner from the error of his way will conceal from the eye of God’s justice a multitude of sins committed by the person who does this charitable office, if he continueth in them. Such a person needs himself to be turned from the error of his way, in order that his own soul may be saved from death. St. Peter has a similar expression, (1 Peter 4:8,) love covereth a multitude of sins; not, however, in the person who is possessed of love, but in the person who is the object of his love.” — Macknight.”
16.) Rev 14:9-10, “Then another angel, a third one, followed them, saying with a loud voice, “If anyone worships the beast and his image, and receives a mark on his forehead or on his hand,
he also will drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is mixed in full strength in the cup of His anger; and he will be tormented with fire and brimstone
Revelation 14:9-12. And the third angel followed — At no great distance of time; saying — As the two former had done; with a loud voice — With authority and earnestness; If any man worship the beast, &c. — The commission of this angel reaches further than that of the preceding; it extends not only to the capital city, not only to the principal agents and promoters of idolatry, but to all the subjects of the beast, whom it consigns over to everlasting punishment. If any man worship the beast — That is, embrace and profess the religion of the beast; or, what is the same, the religion of the Papal hierarchy; the same shall drink, &c. — The worship against which judgment is here denounced, consists partly in an inward submission to the beast, a persuasion that all who are subject to Christ must be subject to the beast, or they cannot receive the influences of divine grace; or, as their expression is, “There is no salvation out of the church;” and partly in a suitable outward reverence to the beast and his image — the antichristian kingdom, and the pope that rules in it. The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God — The wine of God’s indignation, tempered with various ingredients of wrath; which is poured out without mixture — Namely, of mercy, and without hope. Bishop Newton renders the expression, the poisonous wrath of God; observing, “His punishment shall correspond with his crime; as he drank of the poisonous wine of Babylon, so he shall be made to drink of the poisonous wine of God; του κεκερασμενου ακρατου, which is mixed unmixed, the poisonous ingredients being stronger when mixed with mere, or unmixed wine;” in the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone — In the day of God’s future vengeance; in the presence of the holy angels — From hence some conjecture that possibly the torments of the damned may, at certain seasons, through eternal ages, become a spectacle to the inhabitants of the blessed world above; and in the presence of the Lamb — This signifies that their punishment shall not only be appointed by the infinite majesty of God, but approved moreover by men and angels, and by him also who loved us unto death, even Christ, our merciful and compassionate High-Priest. In all the Scriptures there is not another threatening so terrible as this. And God, by this greater fear, intended to arm his servants against the fear of the beast. The smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever — “When I seriously reflect on this text,” says Doddridge, “and how directly the force of it lies against those who, contrary to the light of their consciences, continue in the communion of the Church of Rome for secular advantage, or to avoid the terror of persecution, it almost makes me tremble.” By this third angel following the others with a loud voice, we may understand principally Luther and his fellow-reformers, who, with a loud voice, protested against the corruptions of the Church of Rome, and declared them to be destructive of salvation to all who obstinately continued in the practice and profession of them. This would be a time of great trial, Revelation 14:12. Here is the patience of the saints — Manifested in suffering all things, rather than receive this mark of the beast, the badge of their devotedness to him, and making an open profession of his religion; who keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus — The character of all true saints. It is very well known that this was a time of great trial and persecution; the Reformation was not introduced and established without much bloodshed; there were many martyrs in every country, but they were comforted with a solemn declaration from heaven in the next words.”
17.) Rev 22:18, “I testify to everyone who hears the words of the prophecy of this book: if anyone adds to them, God will add to him the plagues that are written in this book.”
(18-19) I testify unto every man that heareth.—Omit “For,” and read, I testify to every one that hears . . . The “I” is emphatic; it introduces the final warning; the revelation must not be tampered with. If any one shall have added to them, God shall add to him the plagues which are written in this book; and if any one shall have taken away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his portion from the tree of life, and out of the holy city which are written (or printed) in this book. We may compare Deuteronomy 4:2; Deuteronomy 12:32. The words are a solemn protest against the spirit which handles rashly or deceitfully the word of God; which adds its own thoughts, or makes its wishes the parent of its interpretations; which dilutes the force of its warnings, or impoverishes the fulness of its promises. The right of continual access to the tree of life was the promise of Revelation 22:14; this right or freedom is forfeited by those who deal falsely or faithlessly by the words of Christ here. In a minor degree, it is true that those who leave this book unstudied and unprayed over, lose much spiritual sustenance and comfort. How much more do they lose who trifle with it, ignore its spiritual teachings, and sin against the laws of that kingdom whose progress it so vividly portrays.”
53:1-6 The corruption of man by nature. – This psalm is almost the same as the 14th. The scope of it is to convince us of our sins. God, by the psalmist, here shows us how bad we are, and proves this by his own certain knowledge. He speaks terror to persecutors, the worst of sinners. He speaks encouragement to God’s persecuted people. How comes it that men are so bad? Because there is no fear of God before their eyes. Men’s bad practices flow from their bad principles; if they profess to know God, yet in works, because in thoughts, they deny him. See the folly of sin; he is a fool, in the account of God, whose judgment we are sure is right, that harbours such corrupt thoughts. And see the fruit of sin; to what it brings men, when their hearts are hardened through the deceitfulness of sin. See also the faith of the saints, and their hope and power as to the cure of this great evil. There will come a Saviour, a great salvation, a salvation from sin. God will save his church from its enemies. He will save all believers from their own sins, that they may not be led captive by them, which will be everlasting joy to them. From this work the Redeemer had his name JESUS, for he shall save his people from their sins, Mt 1:21.”
19.) Mar 11:25, “And whenever you stand praying, forgive, if you have anything against anyone, so that your Father who is in Heaven will also forgive you for your offenses.”
when ye stand praying] The posture of prayer among the Jews seems to have been most often standing; comp. the instance of Hannah (1 Samuel 1:26), and of the Pharisee (Luke 18:11). When the prayer was offered with especial solemnity and humiliation, this was naturally expressed by (a) kneeling; comp. the instance of Solomon (1 Kings 8:54), and Daniel (Mark 6:10); or (b) prostration, as Joshua (Mark 7:6), and Elijah (1 Kings 18:42). forgive] In this place, where our Lord connects the strong assurance of the marvellous power of faith with the cursing of the fig-tree, He passes on most naturally to declare how such a faith could not be sundered from forgiving love, that it should never be used in the service of hate or fanaticism.”
And if any man obey not our word by this epistle] More strictly, But if any one obeys not, &c. As the writer passes, by a contrasting But in 2 Thessalonians 3:13, from the disorderly fraction to the well-conducted majority of the Church, so he returns again from the latter to the former, in order to give his final directions concerning them. “Obeys not” (indicative): the Apostle is not providing for a contingency, but dealing with the existing case. The matter is put, according to the Greek epistolary idiom, from the standpoint of the readers. The letter has been read to the assembled Church; the disorderly have received the Apostle’s message; some acknowledge their fault, and submit; others—one or more—are still refractory; and he tells the Church how it must now proceed. “Our word through the Epistle,”—i.e. what we say by this letter. Word and Epistle were distinguished in ch. 2 Thessalonians 2:2; 2 Thessalonians 2:15, here identified; the letter has the force and authority of the writer’s spoken word (see note on ch. 2 Thessalonians 2:15). note that man, and have no company with him] Better reading: note that man, that ye have no company with him (R.V.); i.e., “mark him as a man with whom you are not to associate,”—literally, not to be mixed up with him: comp. the use of the same verb in 1 Corinthians 5:9; 1 Corinthians 5:11. The “noting,” one imagines, would be effected by publicly naming the culprit in the Church as one disobedient to the Apostle’s command. This “mark” set on the obstinate breaker of rule is intended for his good—to the end that he may be ashamed (R.V.), or abashed. This is all the punishment desired for him. If shame is awakened in him, when he finds himself condemned by the general sentiment and left alone, this may be the beginning of amendment. Compare the directions given in the extreme case of offence at Corinth, 2 Corinthians 2:6-8. The door for repentance is left wide open.”
21.) Rev 3:20, “Behold, I stand at the door and knock;
if anyone hears My voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and will dine with him, and he with Me.”
Behold, Jesus Christ is standing at the door of your heart and knock, please open your heart to receive Him.
I stand at the door, and knock] The Lord expresses His affection, from which He has intimated that the Laodiceans are not excluded, by this figure of intense and condescending tenderness. It is intended to remind the readers of Song of Solomon 5:2 : but the figure of the lover’s midnight visit is too delicate to bear being represented, as here, with a mixture of the thing signified with the image, especially since the visit is not to the Church, personified as a single female, but to any individual, and of either sex; so it is toned down into a visit from a familiar friend. hear My voice] It is implied that anyone is sure to hear His knock, and be roused to ask who is there: but only those who love Him will know His voice (as Rhoda did St Peter’s, Acts 12:14) when He says “It is I.” will sup] The blessing promised is a secret one to the individual. There can thus hardly be a reference to the Holy Eucharist, which is shared publicly by the whole Church. with him, and he with Me] The sense is, “I will take all he has to give Me, as though I had need of it, and benefited by it (cf. Matthew 25:37-40): but at the same time, it will really be I that give the feast, and he that receives it.” There can hardly be a better illustration than a quaint and touching legend, given in a little book called Patranas, or Spanish Stories, with the title “Where one can dine, two can dine.”
Today you hear the voice of Jesus calling you through the Scriptures. You must repent of your sins and believe in the Lord as your God and Savior. You must not neglect so great a salvation. You can do it now.
All African nations, South America, Asia and the world, where can you find a country which does not have large national debts and deficits? Africa is different because for 500 years, not one country has become self-sufficient and solvent, they glorify with their primitive cultures and brag about their scientists and experts, joy to kill each other. International aid actually fuel their official corruption. Any nation that shares destinies with Africa will be doomed! No resources can fill the Black holes! The international community should leave Africa alone, let them do or die.
China modernization must focus that every village will have:
3. teach otherwise] More fully R.V., teacheth a different doctrine, but even this does not completely give the force; for the ‘different’ is not so much ‘different from what has just been laid down,’ as ‘different from the one true deposit, the creed of all my gospel and all your life;’ and helps to form the meaning now attached to heterodoxy, lit. ‘opinions different from established truth.’ The close of the Epistle takes up the opening where this word has occurred before there has been time to lay down any teaching, 1 Timothy 1:3. Lewin renders here ‘if any man teach what is heterodox.’ wholesome words] Again taking up his opening phrase 1 Timothy 1:10, where see note. Sound is the best English equivalent, if we do not stay on the most modern and ‘cant’ sense of the word, but go back to its early vigour, so as to appreciate St Paul’s contrast here with the ‘sickly questionings’ of the false teacher, 1 Timothy 6:4. See Appendix, K. our Lord Jesus Christ] This exact order of the words so familiar to us in St Paul’s other writings occurs only here and 1 Timothy 6:14 throughout these Epistles according to the true text. An imitator would surely, as we see by the various readings so often attempted, have taken pains to make the well-known formula a marked feature. It may be also noted that the aged saint, so near the end of his ‘good fight,’ does not presume familiarly on his Saviour’s intimacy, so as to use the one name ‘Jesus’ with tripping fluency. It is still ‘Christ Jesus,’ ‘Jesus Christ,’ ‘The Lord.’ See note on 1 Timothy 1:1. the doctrine … according to godliness] Two characteristic words of these Epistles combined in a phrase which might be taken as their keynote—‘Holy Truth—True Holiness.’ See previous notes on the words and especially the note on the central doctrinal passage 1 Timothy 3:16. 3–10. A further warning against false Teachers. Their covetousness From the 3rd verse to the 16th St Paul once again resumes two of the chief topics of the Epistle—false teachers’ perverted doctrine, and Timothy’s own true unswerving life; in each case with a new thought, (1) of the debasing motive of traffic in godliness, (2) of the inspiring motive of the Master’s appearing. He then, 1 Timothy 6:17-19, gives one further direction (suggested perhaps by 1 Timothy 6:10) of pastoral faithfulness towards the rich; and in a last abrupt and touchingly natural outburst throws himself upon his son Timothy, and gathers up all his fears and hopes on the one chiefest subject in the brief appeal of 1 Timothy 6:20-21, from which he can no longer keep back the misused name of the monster evil—‘knowledge—falsely named, Gnosis—the Misnomer,’ 1 Timothy 6:3-10, unsound teaching, especially for gain.”
Different doctines are false doctrines, false doctrines are unsound doctrines. Doctrines mean teachings. There are so many false doctrines just as there are many false religions in the world. There are infinite ways to be crooked, there is only one way to be straight. Here we select only a few false doctrines so that you may not be fooled.
Not only there are false teachings, there are also twisted and distored teachings like those of the Pharisees and Sadducess.
Mat 16:12, “Then they understood that He did not say to beware of the leaven of bread, but of the teaching of the Pharisees and Sadducees.”
Ver. 8-12. Mark, giving us an account of this passage, Mark 8:17-19, useth some harsher expressions: And when Jesus knew it, he saith unto them, Why reason ye, because ye have no bread? Perceive ye not yet, neither understand? Have ye your eyes yet hardened? Having eyes, see ye not? And having ears, hear ye not? And do ye not remember? When I brake the five loaves among five thousand, how many baskets full of fragments took ye up? They say unto him, Twelve. And when the seven among four thousand, how many baskets full of fragments took ye up? And they said, Seven. And he said unto them, How is it that ye do not understand? Our Saviour here charges them with three things, ignorance, unbelief, forgetfulness. 1. Ignorance, in that they did not understand that his usual way was to discourse spiritual things to them under earthly similitudes, and so by leaven he must understand something else than leaven with which men use to leaven their bread. 2. Unbelief, that they having seen the power and goodness of the Lord and Master, to feed four thousand with seven loaves, and five thousand with five loaves, leaving a great remainder, and that he did this for a mixed multitude, out of a mere compassion to the wants and cravings of human nature, should not judge that he was able to provide for them, although they had brought no bread; or doubt whether he would do it or no for them, who were much dearer to him. 3. Forgetfulness, which is often in Scripture made the mother of unbelief and disobedience. Deu 4:9,23 25:19 Psalm 78:11. There is nothing of difficulty in the terms, only from this history we may learn these things: 1. That God expects that we should not only hear and see, but understand. 2. That he looks we should not only hear for the present time, but for the time to come. Christ expected that his disciples should have learned from his doctrine about washing of hands, that he could not mean the leaven of bread, but something else, which might defile them. 3. That he is much displeased with his own people, when he discerns blindness and ignorance in them, after their more than ordinary means of knowledge. 4. That former experiences of God’s power and goodness manifested for us, or to us, ought to strengthen our faith in him when we come under the like circumstances; and a disputing or doubting after such experiences argues but a little and very weak faith, and a hardness of heart, that the mercies of God have not made a just impression on our souls. Then understood they how that he bade them not beware of the leaven of bread, but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees. Mark, instead of and of the Sadducees, hath, and of the leaven of Herod, which hath made some think that Herod was a Sadducee. The doctrine of the Pharisees is reducible to two heads: 1. Justification by the works of the law, and those works too according to that imperfect sense of the law they gave. 2. The obligation of the tradition of the elders; whose traditions were also (as we have heard) some of them of that nature, that they made the law of God of no effect. The doctrine of the Sadducees we are in part told, Acts 23:8. They said there was no resurrection, nor angel, nor spirit: these were principles excellently suited to men of atheistical hearts and lives, and it is more than probable that Herod and his courtiers, and some of his lords and great captains, had sucked in some of these principles, and these were the Herodians mentioned, Matthew 22:16Mark 3:6. These doctrines are by our Saviour compared to leaven, not only because of the sour nature of it, but also because heretics’ words (as the apostle saith) eat as doth a canker, and are of a contagious nature; as leaven doth diffuse its quality into the whole mass of meat. Our Saviour had upon this account compared the gospel to leaven, Matthew 13:33, because by his blessing upon it it should influence the world, as we heard, in Matthew 13:1-58.”
False religions
1Sa 15:23, “For rebellion is as reprehensible as the sin of divination, and insubordination is as reprehensible as false religion and idolatry.Since you have rejected the Word of the LORD,He has also rejected you from being king.”Ellicott’s Commentary for English Readers
(23) For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft.—Witchcraft, more literally soothsaying or divination, was a sin constantly held up to reprobation in the Old Testament. It was the greatest of all the dangers to which Israel was exposed, and was in fact a tampering with the idol-worship of the surrounding nations. Impurity, and an utter lack of all the loftier principles of morality which the one true God and His chosen servants would impress on the peoples of the East, characterised the various systems of idol-worship then current in Syria and the adjacent countries. And Samuel here, in this solemn inspired saying, briefly gives the grounds of the Lord’s rejection of His Anointed: “Rebellion,” or conscious disobedience to the express commands of the Eternal, in the case of Saul, God’s chosen king, was nothing else than the deadly sin of idol-worship, for it set aside the true Master of Israel, and virtually acknowledged another. The next sentence still more emphatically expresses the same thought: “Stubbornness,” or “intractableness,” is in the eyes of the pure God the same thing as worshipping idols and teraphim. The Hebrew word aven, rendered iniquity, literally signifies “nothingness;” it is a word used in the late prophets for an idol (Hosea 10:8; Isaiah 66:3). The word in the original translated in the English Version “idolatry,” is teraphim. Teraphim were apparently small household gods or idols, venerated as the arbiters of good and evil fortune. In Roman life we find similar idols under the name of “Lares.” Teraphim is derived from an unused root, taraph, signifying “to live comfortably;” Arabic, tarafa: compare the Sanscrit trip, and the Greek τρέΦειν. These idols appear to have been small human figures of various sizes. The image in 1Samuel 19:13 was probably nearly life-size. These teraphim were made generally of silver or of wood. It has been suggested that the teraphim which Rachel stole were images of her ancestors. (See Note on Genesis 31:19, and Mr. Whitelaw’s comment on ib. in the Pulpit Commentary.)”
There are so many false religions, I cannot list them all. To be brief, any religion which is not in accordance WITH the Holy Scriptures, is a false religion.
) Do good deeds to be saved.
All man-made religions teach that you must do good deeds to be saved to deserve Heaven.
This is a fales doctrine or teaching.
For the Bible says, Eph 2:8, “For by grace you have been saved through faith; and this is not
(1 b.) Ephesians 2:8-10 (taking up and working out the parenthetical “by grace ye are saved” of Ephesians 2:5) form an instructive link of connection between these Epistles and those of the earlier group, especially the Epistles to the Galatians and Romans. (Comp. Philippians 3:9.) In both there is the same doctrine of “Justification by Faith,” the same denial of the merit of good works, the same connection of good works with the grace of God in us. But what is there anxiously and passionately contended for, is here briefly summarised, and calmly assumed as a thing known and allowed. Even the technical phrases—the word “justification,” and the declaration of the nullity of “the Law”—are no longer used.
By grace are ye saved through faith.—Properly, ye have been saved; ye were saved at first, and continue in a state of salvation. In Ephesians 2:5 this thought is introduced parenthetically, naturally and irresistibly suggested by the declaration of the various steps of regeneration in Christ. St. Paul now returns to it and works it out, before passing on, in Ephesians 2:11, to draw out by “wherefore” the conclusion from Ephesians 2:1-7. Remembering how the Epistles were written from dictation, we may be inclined to see in this passage among others, an insertion made by the Apostle, on a revision of that already written.
The two phrases—“justification by faith” and “salvation by grace”—are popularly identified, and, indeed. are substantially identical in meaning. But the latter properly lays stress on a more advanced stage of the process of redemption in Christ. Thus, in Romans 5:9-10 (“having been justified,” “having been reconciled,” “we shall be saved”), salvation is spoken of as following on the completed act of justification (as the release of a prisoner on his pronounced pardon); and it is described, here and elsewhere, as a continuous process—a state continuing till the final judgment. Hence to lay especial stress on salvation accords better with the whole idea of this Epistle—the continuous indwelling in Christ—than to bring out, as in the Epistle to the Romans, the one complete act of justification for His sake. It is remarkable that the expression of the truth corresponds almost verbally with the words of St. Peter at the Council of Jerusalem (Acts 15:11), “We believe that through the grace of God we shall be (properly, we were) saved,” except that here the original shows that the salvation is looked upon as a completed act, like justification. It is also to be noted that the use of the name “Saviour,” applied both to God and to Christ, belongs entirely to the later Epistles. It is used once in this Epistle (Ephesians 5:23) and once in the Epistle to the Philippians (Ephesians 3:20), but no less than ten times in the Pastoral Epistles of St. Paul, and five times in the Second Epistle of St. Peter. The phrase in the text is, as always in this Epistle, theologically exact. Grace is the moving cause of salvation: faith only the instrument by which it is laid hold of.
And thatnot of yourselves: it is the gift of God.—This attribution of all to the gift of God seems to cover the whole idea—both the gift of salvation and the gift of faith to accept it. The former part is enforced by the words “not of works,” the latter by the declaration, “we (and all that is in us) are His workmanship.” The word here rendered “gift” is peculiar to this passage; the word employed in Romans 5:15-16; Romans 6:23, for “free gift” (charisma) having been appropriated (both in the singular and plural) to special “gifts” of grace.”
Since it is the gift of God, you cannot work for it. No one is good enough to go to Heaven.
) You must be circumcised and keep the law of Moses to be saved.
Rom 2:29, “But he is a Jew who is one inwardly; and circumcision is of the heart, by the Spirit, not by the letter; and his praise is not from people, but from God.”
1Co 7:19, “Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but what matters is the keeping of the commandments of God.”
Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing.—Often those who regard some ceremony as unimportant magnify the very disregard of it into a necessary virtue. The Apostle carefully guards against that by expressing the nothingness of both circumcision and uncircumcision (Romans 2:25; Galatians 5:6; Galatians 6:15). The circumcision of Timothy, and the refusal to circumcise Titus by St. Paul himself, are illustrations at once of the application of the truth here enforced, and of the Apostle’s scrupulous adherence to the principles of his own teaching. To have refused to circumcise Timothy would have attached some value to non-circumcision. To have circumcised Titus would have attached some value to circumcision. (See Acts 16:3; Galatians 2:3.)
But the keeping of the commandments of Godis everything, understood. The teaching here is, practically, “To obey is better than sacrifice.”
Act 15:5, “But some of the sect of the Pharisees who had believed stood up, saying, “It is necessary to circumcise them and to direct them to keep the Law
5. But there rose up, &c.] The margin of the A.V. takes this sentence as part of the narration of Paul and Barnabas, “there rose up, said they, certain, &c.” But it is much more natural to consider them to be St Luke’s account of what happened at Jerusalem. The teachers at Antioch had not been described as Pharisees though they probably were so. But in no other passage of the N. T. are the Pharisees mentioned away from Jerusalem. As soon as the Apostolic narrative was heard by the church certain of their party stood forth from the church body and lodged their protest against what had been done. The Pharisaic teaching concerning the necessity of circumcision was based on such passages as Isaiah 56:6, where the covenant mentioned was held to be that of circumcision. And they supported their position by such passages as Isaiah 52:1, where the uncircumcised are excluded from the holy city. saying, That it was needful] Better, “saying, It is needful, &c.” The words are a direct utterance, and suit better so rendered with St Luke’s narrative, in which he is describing what occurred before the church at Jerusalem. The visit of St Paul to Jerusalem which St Luke here describes is now generally admitted to be the same of which St Paul speaks in Galatians 2:1-9. The chronology offers no obstacle to this conclusion, while the purpose of the visit, and the companionship of Barnabas and the persons who were at the head of the church in Jerusalem are all accordant in the two notices. In the Epistle, St Paul tells us that he took Titus with him, and nothing is more likely than that while he had the company of some members of the Judaizing party, he would also take a companion with him from among those converts on whose behalf he was making the journey. He says too that it was ‘by revelation’ that he went up, while the narrative of the Acts represents him as sent by the church of Antioch. But here need be no contradiction. An inward monition may have furnished the true reason why the Apostle consented to make an appeal to the central authorities in Jerusalem. St Luke would not necessarily be aware of this; it was important in St Paul’s argument to the Galatians that he should mention it. (For a fuller comparison of the two notices, see Bp Lightfoot’s Ep. to Galatians, note, pp. 122–127.)
Rom 2:25, “For indeed circumcision is of value if you practice the Law; but if you are a violator of the Law, your circumcision has turned into uncircumcision.”
the law] Here not the Pentateuch, but the O. T. as a whole. So John 10:34; John 15:25. The O. T. does indeed predict and reveal much of redeeming mercy; but its main characteristic work (apart from prophecy) is to reveal the preceptive will of God and the sin of man. under the law] Lit. in the law; within its precincts, its dominion. These persons are here the Jews, the primary objects of the O. T. message. The Gentiles are otherwise convicted; and the Jews being now also thus convicted (from the very title-deeds of their privileges) both of sin and of exposure to its doom, “the whole world is found guilty.” We must remember that the Apostle has had in view the Pharisaic prejudice that the only really endangered sinners were the “sinners of the Gentiles.” See Appendix A. guilty] The original word occurs here only in N. T. A common classical meaning is “liable to legal process, actionable.” Every human soul owes to God the awful forfeit for sin. Strong, indeed, is the language of this verse, but no conscience that ever really awoke to the holiness of God thought it at last too strong.”
Therefore;i.e. Seeing the Gentiles, by the law of nature, and the Jews, by the written law, are thus subject to the judgment of God; and seeing no one is able to fulfil the law, and satisfy for the breach of it; therefore, &c. By the deeds of the law; he means the moral law, and not the ceremonial law only or chiefly; even that law that forbids theft and adultery, as Romans 2:21,22, and concupiscence, as Romans 7:1-25; and by which, as this text says, is the knowledge of sin; to which Gentiles as well as Jews are obliged, and by which therefore they are condemned. No flesh; a common synecdoche: see Genesis 6:3,12, and elsewhere. The same with no man living, in the psalmist; especially being depraved with original corruption, which is called flesh in Scripture. Be justified in his sight; or be discharged in the court of heaven: the phrase is taken from Psalm 143:2, see annotations there. For by the law is the knowledge of sin: lest any should think that the law hereupon is useless, he goes on to show its use, but a quite contrary one to what they intended. It convinceth us of our guilt, and therefore is far from being our righteousness, Romans 7:71 Corinthians 15:56.”
) To be perfect is to be sinless.
Jas 4:17, “So for one who knows the right thing to do and does not do it, for him it is sin.”
How many right things that you know but you do not do them?
1Jo 1:8, “If we say that we have no sin, we are deceiving ourselves and the truth is not in us.”
If we say that we have no sin,…. Notwithstanding believers are cleansed from their sins by the blood of Christ, yet they are not without sin; no man is without sin: this is not only true of all men, as they come into the world, being conceived in sin, and shapen in iniquity, and of all that are in a state of unregeneracy, and of God’s elect, while in such a state, but even of all regenerated and sanctified persons in this life; as appears by the ingenuous confessions of sin made by the saints in all ages; by their complaints concerning it, and groans under it; by the continual war in them between flesh and spirit; and by their prayers for the discoveries of pardoning grace, and for the fresh application of Christ’s blood for cleansing; by their remissness in the discharge of duty, and by their frequent slips and falls, and often backslidings: and though their sins are all pardoned, and they are justified from all things by the righteousness of Christ, yet they are not without sin; though they are freed from the guilt of sin, and are under no obligation to punishment on account of it, yet not from the being of it; their sins were indeed transferred from them to Christ, and he has bore them, and took them and put them away, and they are redeemed from them, and are acquitted, discharged, and pardoned, so that sin is not imputed to them, and God sees no iniquity in them in the article of justification; and also, their iniquities are caused to pass from them, as to the guilt of them, and are taken out of their sight, and they have no more conscience of them, having their hearts sprinkled and purged by the blood of Jesus, and are clear of all condemnation, the curse of the law, the wrath of God, or the second death, by reason of them; yet pardon of sin, and justification from it, though they take away the guilt of sin, and free from obligation to punishment, yet they do not take out the being of sin, or cause it to cease to act, or do not make sins cease to be sins, or change the nature of actions, of sinful ones, to make them harmless, innocent, or indifferent; the sins of believers are equally sins with other persons, are of the same kind and nature, and equally transgressions of the law, and many of them are attended with more aggravating circumstances, and are taken notice of by God, and resented by him, and for which he chastises his people in love: now though a believer may say that he has not this or that particular sin, or is not guilty of this or that sin, for he has the seeds of all sin in him, yet he cannot say he has no sin; and though he may truly say he shall have no sin, for in the other state the being and principle of sin will be removed, and the saints will be perfectly holy in themselves, yet he cannot, in this present life, say that he is without it: if any of us who profess to be cleansed from sin by the blood of Christ should affirm this,
we deceive ourselves; such persons must be ignorant of themselves, and put a cheat upon themselves, thinking themselves to be something when they are nothing; flattering themselves what pure and holy creatures they are, when there is a fountain of sin and wickedness in them; these are self-deceptions, sad delusions, and gross impositions upon themselves:
and the truth is not in us; it is a plain case the truth of grace is not in such persons, for if there was a real work of God upon their souls, they would know and discern the plague of their own hearts, the impurity of their nature, and the imperfection of their obedience; nor is the word of truth in them, for if that had an entrance into them, and worked effectually in them, they would in the light of it discover much sin and iniquity in them; and indeed there is no principle of truth, no veracity in them; there is no sincerity nor ingenuity in them; they do not speak honestly and uprightly, but contrary to the dictates of their own conscience.”
) Have faith, God will always heal your illness.
This is a false doctrine taught by Pentecostal Church. The truth is: it is not always God’s will to heal.
2Co 12:7-9, “Because of the extraordinary greatness
of the revelations, for this reason, to keep me from exalting myself, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to [fn]torment me—to keep me from exalting myself! Concerning this
I pleaded with the Lord three times that it might leave me. And He has said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for power is perfected in weakness.” Most gladly, therefore, I will rather
boast about my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may dwell in me.”
The best of God’s people have in them a root of pride, or a disposition to be exalted above measure, upon their receipt of favours from God not common to others; of which nature extraordinary revelations are none of the meanest, especially when they are multiplied, as it seems they were here to Paul. To prevent the breaking out of which, the apostle here tells us, that he had a thorn in the flesh given him. It is variously guessed what this was; he calleth it a thorn in the flesh; but whether (supposing flesh to be here strictly taken) he meaneth some disease affecting his body with pain and smart, and if so, what that specifical disease was, is no where revealed, and very uncertainly conjectured: or whether (taking flesh in a large sense, for his state in the flesh) he meaneth some motions to sin made to him from the devil; the importunity of which made them very grievous and afflictive to him, being in the flesh: or (as others think) motions to sin from his own lusts; which God suffured to stir in him, withholding such influence of his grace, by which he ordinarily kept them under, and in subjection; is very uncertain. The last mentioned seem to be least probable. For although the devil hath an influence upon our lusts, to excite and educe them into acts, yet it seems not according to the language of holy writ, to call these messengers of Satan; neither is it probable that St. Paul would have reckoned these amongst the gifts of God unto him: nor was this an infirmity which he would have gloried in, or which would have commended him; nor doth the term buffet so well agree to this sense. It seems therefore more properly to be interpreted, either of some great bodily affliction, or some diabolical importunate temptation, with which God, after these abundant revelations, suffered this great apostle to be infested; that he might be kept humble, and not lifted up upon this great favour which God had showed him; which, considering the danger of pride, might well be reckoned amongst the gifts of God to this great apostle. And so he here gives another reason why he would not glory in the abundance of his revelations, because God by this providence had let him know, that his will was, that he should walk humbly notwithstanding them; and it had been very improper for him, being immediately upon this favour humbled by such a providence, to have lifted up himself by reason of it.”
Don’t tell me you have more faith than Apostle Paul. On earth we have a mortal body so we have sickness. When we meet the Lord we will have an immortal body that will never get sick.
) The proof of filling with the Holy Spirit is speaking in tongues.
This is another false doctrine taught by Pentecostal Church. The filling of the Holy Spirit is not for speaking in tongues, it is for witnessing for Christ.
Mic 3:8, “On the other hand, I am filled with power—
With the Spirit of the LORD—And with justice and courageto make known to Jacob his rebellious act, and to Israel his sin.”
Luk 1:41-45, “When Elizabeth heard Mary’s greeting, the baby leaped in her womb, and Elizabeth was filled with the Holy Spirit. And she cried out with a loud voice and said, “Blessed are you among women, and blessed is the fruit of your womb! And how has it happened to me that the mother of my Lord would come to me? For behold, when the sound of your greeting reached my ears, the baby leaped in my womb for joy. And blessed is she who believed that there would be a fulfillment of what had been spoken to her by the Lord.”
Luk 1:67-70, “And his father Zechariah was filled with the Holy Spirit and prophesied, saying:“Blessed be
the Lord God of Israel,For He has visited us and accomplished redemption for His people, and has raised up a horn of salvation for us in the house
of His servant David—Just as He spoke by the mouth of His holy prophets from ancient times—”
Luke 1:67. And Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost — Was endued with a more than ordinary measure of the Spirit of God, supernaturally enlightening his mind in the knowledge of divine things: and even of future events. God not only forgave him his unbelief and distrust, which was signified by discharging him from the punishment of it, but, as a specimen of his abounding grace and mercy toward believers, he filled him with the Spirit of wisdom and revelation, that he might speak to his praise, and the instruction and edification of mankind of that and every future age and nation. And he prophesied — Of things immediately to follow, which proved the accomplishment of God’s promises made to Abraham, and the other patriarchs and prophets, concerning the redemption and salvation of God’s people by the Messiah. By prophesying, no more is sometimes meant in the Scriptures than celebrating the praises of God with great elevation and affection of soul, as 1 Chronicles 25:1, Where Asaph and Jeduthun are said to prophesy with the harp and cymbal, which, Luke 1:3, is explained by their giving praise and thanks to God. But as Zacharias is said, on this occasion, to have uttered predictions concerning the kingdom and salvation of the Messiah, and the office and ministry of his own son, the ordinary sense of the word prophesy may be here very properly admitted.”
Luke 1:68-70. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel — Who is also the God of the spirits of all flesh: but Zacharias, speaking of the work of redemption calls him only the God of Israel, because to Israel the prophecies, promises, and types of redemption, had hitherto been given, and to them the first offers and proposals of it were now to be made. Israel, as a chosen people, was a type of the people of God to be called out of all nations and ages, whom God had a particular eye to in sending the Saviour. For he hath visited, &c., his people — In sending the Messiah, God made a gracious visit to his people, whom, for many ages, he had seemed to neglect, and be estranged from. He is said to have visited his people in bondage, when he delivered them, Exodus 3:16; to have visited them in famine, when he gave them bread, Ruth 1:6. He had often sent to them by his prophets, and had kept up a correspondence with them, but now he himself made them a visit, for Christ was Immanuel, God with us, God manifest in the flesh. And redeemed his people — Εποιησε λυτρωσιν τω λαω αυτου. He hath wrought out redemption for his people, complete and illustrious redemption. This was the errand on which Christ came into the world, to redeem those that were sold for sin and sold under sin; even God’s own people, his Israel, need to be redeemed, and are undone if they be not. Christ redeems them by price out of the hands of God’s justice, and redeems them by power out of the hands of Satan’s tyranny, as Israel out of Egypt. And hath raised up a horn of salvation for us — That is, a mighty, victorious, and glorious Saviour, who saves his people with an abundant salvation. The expression is metaphorical, taken from beasts, whose strength, defence, and victory over other animals, lies chiefly in their horns, as also the beauty and glory of several of them; the property likewise of the ancients consisting chiefly in their flocks and herds. Accordingly, the word horn is used in Scripture emblematically, to denote strength or power, Lamentations 2:3; Lamentations 2:17; Psalm 75:10; also honour and triumph, as, when the horn is exalted, Psalm 89:24. From the union of these, it signifies the power of a king or kingdom, Revelation 13:1. This is the chief import of the word in this place, the house of David being the regal family, and the word Saviour, implying deliverer, protector, and ruler; the horn of salvation in the house of David denotes the kingdom of Christ. As he spake — That is, as he promised; by his holy prophets, which have been since the world began — Απ’ αιωνος, from the beginning of ages, the promise being made to Adam, Genesis 3:15, that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent’s head; and to Abraham and the other patriarchs, that in their seed all nations of the earthshould be blessed. “It cannot,” however, as Dr. Doddridge justly observes, “certainly be inferred from hence, as some have argued, that there was from the beginning of the world a series of prophets, or that every individual prophet spoke of the Messiah, which can never be proved without doing great violence to the remaining writings of some of them.” The words of Zacharias only amount to this, that the generality of prophecies in all ages refer to this great event. See Acts 10:43.”
Act 1:8, “but you will receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be My witnesses both in Jerusalem and in all Judea, and Samaria, and as far as the remotest part of the earth.”
8. ye shall receive power] Something different from the profitless speculations to which they had just desired an answer, even “a mouth and wisdom which their adversaries could neither gainsay nor resist” (Luke 21:15). Thus would they be enabled to become Christ’s witnesses. in Jerusalem, and in all Judea] To which district all the ministrations of the Apostles were confined till the death of Stephen. and in Samaria] Whither the first who went with authority was Philip, one of the seven (Acts 8:5), and afterwards Peter and John. and unto the uttermost part of the earth] Commenced by the preaching of Paul, Barnabas, Mark, Silas and Timothy, and regarded as placed on a secure footing when St Paul was once brought into the capital city of the world. The writer keeps before him from first to last the promise contained in this verse, and leaves out of his narrative all that does not tend to illustrate its fulfilment. The work of every agent is followed so far as he is used to bring about this result and no farther. This will be noticed at each stage as we proceed, and it will be seen that it explains why among “Acts of Apostles” some works are included which were not carried on by Apostles, and why the histories of the chief agents are left incomplete.”
And when they had prayed,…. Either while they were praying, or as soon as they had done; for sometimes, as here, prayer is immediately heard, and an answer is returned, whilst the saints are speaking, or as soon as prayer is ended:
the place was shaken where they were assembled together; which, whether it was a private house, or the temple, is not certain: the latter seems more probable, because their number was so great, that no private house could hold them; and since this was the place where they used to assemble; this was now shaken with a rushing mighty wind, as on the day of Pentecost, and was a symbol of the divine presence, and a token that their prayers were heard, and an emblem of the shaking of the world by the ministry of the apostles:
and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost; with the gifts of the Holy Ghost, even with extraordinary ones, such as speaking with divers tongues, as before on the day of Pentecost; see Acts 2:4 and this was the case not only of the apostles, but of the other ministers of the word, and it may be of the whole church:
and they spoke the word of God with all boldness; that is, the apostles, and preachers of the Gospel, spoke it with great freedom, and without fear, not only privately, in their community, but publicly, in the temple: this was what was particularly prayed for, and in which they had a remarkable answer.”
7.) Hell fire may not be material.
Mat 5:22, “But I say to you that everyone who is angry with his brother shall be answerable to the court; and whoever says to his brother, ‘You good-for-nothing,’ shall be answerable to the supreme court; and whoever says, ‘You fool,’ shall be guilty enough to go into the fiery Hell.”
But I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be {i} in danger {k} of the judgment: and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the {l} council: but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of {m} hell {n} fire.
He speaks of the judgment of God, and of the difference of sins, and therefore applies his words to the form of civil judgments which were then used.
(k) Of that judgment which was ruled by three men, who had the hearing and deciding of money matters, and such other small causes.
(l) By that judgment which stood of 23 judges, who had the hearing and deciding of weighty affairs, as the matter of a whole tribe or of a high priest, or of a false prophet.
(m) Whereas we read here hell, it is in the text itself Gehenna, which is one Hebrew word made out of two, and is as if to say as the Valley of Hinnom, which the Hebrews called Topheth: it was a place where the Israelites cruelly sacrificed their children to false gods, whereupon it was taken for a place appointed to torment the reprobates in Jer 7:31.
(n) The Jews used four kinds of punishments, before their government was taken away by Herod: hanging, beheading, stoning, and burning. It is burning that Christ meant, because burning was the greatest punishment; therefore by making mention of a judgment, a council, and a fire, he shows that some sins are worse than others are, but yet they are all such that we must give account for them, and will be punished for them.”
Mat 10:28, “And do not be afraid of those who kill the body but are unable to kill the soul; but rather fear
Him who is able to destroy both soul and body in Hell.”
Them which kill the body – That is, people, who have no power to injure the soul, the immortal part. The body is a small matter in comparison with the soul. Temporal death is a slight thing compared with eternal death. He directs them, therefore, not to be alarmed at the prospect of temporal death, but to fear God, who can destroy both soul and body forever. This passage proves that the bodies of the wicked will be raised up to be punished forever.
False teachers and false theologians fail to point out, in Hell the victims are continuously dying, but they are not dead; eternally suffering, but the end never comes. It is endless suffering.
Jesus warns of the two features of Hell: (a.) the worm does not die; (b.) the fire is not extinguished.
Mar 9:48, “where THEIR WORM DOES NOT DIE, AND THE FIRE IS NOT EXTINGUISHED.”
If the fire of Hell is immaterial, why would Jesus warns that the Hell fire is unqueanchable?
8.) The Bible contains the Word of God.
This is a false doctrine advocated by a false theologian I do not want to promote his name. The Bible is the Word of God, not just contains the Word of God. Whatever the Bible says is so. When the Bible says the devil says, God says the devil says. The Word of God is absolute, supreme, ultimate and eternal.
Mat 24:35, “Heaven and earth will pass away, but My Words will not pass away.”
Ver. 32-35. Mark hath the very same, Mark 13:28-31. So hath Luke, Luke 21:29-33, only he saith, the fig tree, and all the trees, when they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand. So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand. Verily, &c. By this similitude of the fig tree (called therefore by Luke a parable) our Saviour doth not only design to inform them that these things which he had told them should be as certain signs of the approaching of the destruction of Jerusalem, and the coming of his kingdom, as the fig trees and other trees putting forth of leaves is a sign of the approaching summer, as Song of Solomon 2:13; but that as the frosts, and snow, and cold of the winter, doth not hinder the trees from bringing forth fruit in the summer, so these tribulations and troubles should be so far from hindering and destroying Christ’s kingdom, that they should prepare the world for it, and promote it: so that as they might know from these tribulations in Judea that the kingdom of grace was at hand, and began; so from the following tribulations upon the world they might know that his kingdom of glory was also hastening. Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled. There are several notions men have of that term, this generation, some by it understanding mankind; others, the generation of Christians; others, the whole generation of the Jews: but doubtless our Saviour mean’s the set of men that were at that time in the world: those who were at that time living should not all die until all these things shall be fulfilled, all that he had spoken with reference to the destruction of Jerusalem; and indeed the most of those signs which our Saviour gave, were signs common both to the destruction of Jerusalem and the last judgment, abating only Christ’s personal coming in the clouds with power and glory. So that, considering that the destruction of Jerusalem was within less than forty years after our Saviour’s speaking these words, so many as lived to the expiration of that number of years must see the far greater part of these things actually fulfilled, as signs of the destruction of Jerusalem; and fulfilling, as signs of the end of the world. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. By this expression our Saviour confirmeth the truth of what he had said, assuring those to whom he spake, that although there should be a change of the heavens and the earth, 2 Peter 3:10,12,13, which then commonly look upon as the most stable and abiding things, yet the truth of what he had said should not fail.”
Mat 22:29, “But Jesus answered and said to them, “You are mistaken, since you do not
understand the Scriptures nor the power of God.”
People err on two counts: They do not understand the Scriptures nor the power of God.
Luk 8:21, “But He answered and said to them, “My mother and My brothers are these who hear the
Word of God and do it.”
Luk 11:28, “But He said, “On the contrary, blessed arethose who hear the Word of God and follow it.”
2. But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty] Far from shrinking from the labour and suffering and opposition entailed by the preaching of the Gospel, and so inclining to suppress its utterance, the true ministers of Christ “even rejoice and speak boldly” (Chrysostom). Cf. ch. 2 Corinthians 3:12. The word here rendered dishonesty (a word, however, which had three centuries ago a wider meaning than it has now, cf. As you Like it,Acts 3. Sc. 3) is rather disgrace. It is translated shame wherever else it occurs in the N. T., as, for instance, Luke 14:9; Php 3:19; Revelation 3:18. What the Apostle has renounced is all secret practices, which, when found out, cause shame. Cf. John 3:20. craftiness] The word means the conduct of a man who resorts to all kinds of contrivances to attain his end. An excellent illustration of the meaning of the word may be found in Luke 20:20-23. See also ch. 2 Corinthians 11:3, where it is rendered subtilty. St Paul was accused of this. See ch. 2 Corinthians 12:16, note. nor handling the word of God deceitfully] This word is the nearest translation of the Greek δολοῦντες. Adulterantes, Vulgate; neither corrupte we, Tyndale. Our translation is due to Cranmer. “It is done,” says Meyer, “by alterations and strange admixtures.” Cf. ch. 2 Corinthians 2:17. but by manifestation of the truth] i.e. by bringing the truth clearly and plainly to light, without any attempt at concealment. commending] The word commend has here obviously the same signification as recommend. This cannot be said of ch. 2 Corinthians 3:1, where see note. to every man’s conscience] See note on ch. 2 Corinthians 1:24. The individual conscience is, and always must be, the ultimate tribunal to which all teaching must appeal, and St Paul assumes that in it there resides a faculty of appreciating and acknowledging truth.”
9.) Revelaltion 21 is symbolic.
This is a false doctrine of false prophets and false teachers. When the Bible speaks in parables or symbols, they ought to be interpreted as parables and symbols. There is nothing symbolic about Revelation Chapter 21. I know the rational mind of false teachers is overwhelmed when it is written the Holy City, New Jerusalem, is:
Rev 21:16, “When he measured it, he found it was a square, as wide as it was long. In fact, its length and width and height were each 1,400 miles.”
Their unbelieving hearts could not accept that God created a City 1,400 miles long, 1,400 miles wide, and 1,400 miles high.
I disagree with all commentaries that vison the Holy City as the Church and “a figurative or symbolical representation.”
Jesus says plainly, nothing symbolic:
Jhn 14:2-3, “In My Father’s house are many mansions; if that were not so, I would have told you, because I AM going there to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I am coming again and will take you to Myself, so that where I am, there you also will be.”
With all my heart I believe the Holy City is the place, the greatest masterpiece Jesus Christ has prepared for His followers. The Holy City is a real place, which a million times better than Shanghai, London, Paris, etc.
I aso believe the place is also what is written in the Bible:
Verse 9. – But as it is written. The whole sentence in the Greek is unfinished. The thought seems to be, “But God has revealed to us things which eye hath not seen, etc., though the princes of this world were ignorant of them.” Scriptural quotations are often thus introduced, apart from the general grammar of the sentence, as in the Greek of 1 Corinthians 1:31. Eye hath not seen, etc. The Revised Version is here more literal and accurate. The quotation as it stands is not found in the Old Testament. It most resembles Isaiah 64:4, but also vaguely resembles Isaiah 53:15; 65:17. It may be another instance of a loose general reminiscence (comp. 1 Corinthians 14:21; Romans 9:33). “Non verbum e verbo expressit,” says St. Jerome, “sed παραφραστικῶς ευνδεμ σενσυμ aliis sermonibus indicavit.” St. Chrysostom regards the words as part of a lost prophecy. Origen, Zacharias of Chrysopolis, and others say that the words occurred in an apocryphal book, the ‘Apocalypse of Elias,’ but if so the apocryphal writer must have had the passage of Isaiah in his mind. Some regard the words as a fragment of some ancient liturgy. Origen thought that they came from the ‘Revelation of Elijah.’ They were also to be found in the ‘Ascension of Isaiah’ (Jerome on Isaiah 64:4). and they occur in the Talmud (Sanhedr. 99 a). In a curious fragment of Hegesippus (circ. A.D. 150) preserved in Photius (Cod. 232.), that old writer indignantly repudiates this passage, saying that it is futile and “utterly belies (καταψεύδεσθαι) the Holy Scriptures and the Lord, who says, ‘Blessed are your eyes which see, and your ears which hear.'” Photius cannot understand why (ὅτι καὶ παθὼν) Hegesippus should speak thus. Routh (‘Rel. Sacr.,’ 253) hardly knows how to excuse him; but perhaps if we had the context of the fragment we should see that he is attacking, not the words themselves, but some perversion of them by heretics, like the Docetae. The phrase, “As it is written,” decisively marks an intention to refer to Scripture. Neither have entered into the heart of man; literally, things which have not set foot upon the heart. The general thought is that God’s revelations (for the immediate reference is to these, and not to future bliss) pass all understanding. The quotation of these words as referring to heaven is one of the numberless instances of texts inaccurately applied. 1 Corinthians 2:9.” 2Pe 3:13, “But according to His promise we are looking for new heavens and a new earth, in which righteousness dwells.”
Verse 13. – Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth; rather, but, according to his promise, we look for. The promise is that in Isaiah 65:17, “Behold, I create new heavens and a new earth” (see also Isaiah 66:22 and Revelation 21:1). St. John saw in vision the fulfillment of the prophecy of Isaiah and St. Peter: “The first heaven and the first earth were passed away.” It may be that, as the water of the Deluge was the baptism of the ancient world into a new life, so the fire of the great day will be the means of purifying and refining the universe, transforming it into new heavens and a new earth, making all things new. Our Lord’s use of the word “regeneration,” in Matthew 19:28, seems to favour this view. In the regeneration of the individual soul the personality remains, the thoughts, desires, affections, are changed; so, it may be, in the regeneration of the world the substance will remain, the fashion (σχῆμα) of the old world will pass away (1 Corinthians 7:31). But it is impossible to pronounce dogmatically whether the new heavens and earth will be a reproduction of the old in a far more glorious form, through the agency of the refining fire, or an absolutely new creation, as the words of Isaiah seem to imply. St. John, like St. Peter, speaks of a new earth, and tells us that that new earth will be the dwelling-place of the blessed. He saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven; the throne of God and of the Lamb (he tells us) shall be in it: “The tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them.” The holy city, Jerusalem, which is above, is in heaven now; the commonwealth of which the saints are citizens is in heaven (Philippians 3:20). But heaven will come down to earth; the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be there; there his servants shall serve him. The distinction between earth and heaven will be abolished; for where God is, there is heaven. Wherein dwelleth righteousness (comp. Isaiah 60:21, “Thy people shall be all righteous;” also Isaiah lay. 25; Revelation 21:27; Romans 8:21). 2 Peter 3:13.”
According to His promise, I am looking forward to my mansion in Heaven where righteousness dwells.
My dear brothers and sisters in Christ, when you study the Bible, the Word of God, remember the following principles:
(1.) The Bible interprets itself. (2.) The Bible does not contradict itself. (3.) If it is a parable or symbol, it will say so. (4.) Do not follow humans (no matter how famous); follow Jesus Christ and Apostles, they cannot be wrong. Ask the Holy Spirit to enlighten you. (5.) Anything that contradicts Jesus Christ is
absolutely wrong. For example, some theologians and scholars say the Hell fire is immaterial. If it be so, why would Jesus warns that Hell fire cannot be extinguished? Do you try to put out imaginary fire? (6.) Revelations given to Apostles cannot be wrong. If Revelation Chapter 21 symbolizes the Churh, how can it be square, 1,400 miles in length, width and height?
You have learned the truth of the Gospel. So you must repent of your sins and believe in Jesus Christ as your Lord and Savior. Do not neglect so great a salvation. Do it now; for now is the day of salvation.
All African nations, South America, Asia and the world, where can you find a country which does not have large national debts and deficits? Africa is different because for 500 years, not one country has become self-sufficient and solvent, they glorify with their primitive cultures and brag about their scientists and experts, joy to kill each other. International aid actually fuel their official corruption. Any nation that shares destinies with Africa will be doomed! No resources can fill the Black holes! The international community should leave Africa alone, let them do or die.
China modernization must focus that every village will have:
*Our mission is to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ absolutely free. We do not want donation. We only want you to know the truth.
By WILLIE WONG
The Holy Bible is the Christian Book, comprised of the Old Testament and the New Testamanet. There are 39 books in the Old Testament, 27 books in the New Testament — a total of 66 books. The Bible can never be compared with the books of man-made religions. Christians do not believe in the Apocrypha. Only the Word of God is inspired and infallible.
The Scripture refers to a single Passage of the Bible, Scriptures mean the plural. The Bible is the Word of God — absolute, supreme and ultimate Authority of the Christian faith and conduct. Any teaching or doctrine which is not according to the Scriptures is false and unsound and to be rejected.
YOU cannot tell what is right and what is wrong unless you have Bible knowledge. Someone said,
“Jesus sought God.” It is a simple statement, but it is all wrong. The Bible says, Jhn 1:1, “In the beginning
1–5. The Word in His own Nature 1. In the beginning] The meaning must depend on the context. In Genesis 1:1 it is an act done ‘in the beginning;’ here it is a Being existing ‘in the beginning,’ and therefore prior to all beginning. That was the first moment of time; this is eternity, transcending time. Thus we have an intimation that the later dispensation is the confirmation and infinite extension of the first. ‘In the beginning’ here equals ‘before the world was,’ John 17:5. Compare John 17:24; Ephesians 1:4; and contrast ‘the beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ,’ Mark 1:1, which is the historical beginning of the public ministry of the Messiah (John 6:64): ‘the beginning’ here is prior to all history. To interpret ‘Beginning’ of God as the Origin of all things is not correct, as the context shews. was] Not ‘came into existence,’ but was already in existence before the creation of the world. The generation of the Word or Son of God is thus thrown back into eternity. Thus S. Paul calls Him (Colossians 1:15) ‘the firstborn of every creature,’ or (more accurately translated) ‘begotten before all creation,’ like ‘begotten before all worlds’ in the Nicene creed. Comp. Hebrews 1:8; Hebrews 7:3; Revelation 1:8. On these passages is based the doctrine of the Eternal Generation of the Son: see Articles of Religion, i. and ii. The Arians maintained that there was a period when the Son was not: S. John says distinctly that the Son or Word was existing before time began, i.e. from all eternity. the Word] As early as the second century Sermo and Verbum were rival translations of the Greek term Logos = Word. Tertullian (fl. a.d. 195–210) gives us both, but seems himself to prefer Ratio. Sermo first became unusual, and finally was disallowed in the Latin Church. The Latin versions all adopted Verbum, and from it comes our translation, ‘the Word.’ None of these translations are at all adequate: but neither Latin nor any modern language supplies anything really satisfactory. Verbum and ‘the Word’ do not give the whole of even one of the two sides of Logos: the other side, which Tertullian tried to express by Ratio, is not touched at all; for ὁ λόγος means not only ‘the spoken word,’ but ‘the thought’ expressed by the spoken word; it is the spoken word as expressive of thought. It is not found in the N.T. in the sense of ‘reason.’ The expression Logos is a remarkable one; all the more so, because S. John assumes that his readers will at once understand it. This shews that his Gospel was written in the first instance for his own disciples, who would be familiar with his teaching and phraseology. Whence did S. John derive the expression, Logos? It has its origin in the Targums, or paraphrases of the Hebrew Scriptures, in use in Palestine, rather than in the mixture of Jewish and Greek philosophy prevalent at Alexandria and Ephesus, as is very commonly asserted. (1). In the Old Testament we find the Word or Wisdom of God personified, generally as an instrument for executing the Divine Will. We have a faint trace of it in the ‘God said’ of Genesis 1:3; Genesis 1:6; Genesis 1:9; Genesis 1:11; Genesis 1:14, &c. The personification of the Word of God begins to appear in the Psalm 33:6; Psalm 107:20; Psalm 119:89; Psalm 147:15. In Proverbs 8, 9 the Wisdom of God is personified in very striking terms. This Wisdom is manifested in the power and mighty works of God; that God is love is a revelation yet to come. (2) In the Apocrypha the personification is more complete than in O.T. In Ecclesiasticus (c. b. c. 150–100) Sir 1:1-20, Sir 24:1-22, and in the Book of Wisdom (c. b. c. 100) Wis 6:22 to Wis 9:18 we have Wisdom strongly personified. In Wis 18:15 the ‘Almighty Word’ of God appears as an agent of vengeance. (3) In the Targums, or Aramaic paraphrases of O.T., the development is carried still further. These, though not yet written down, were in common use among the Jews in our Lord’s time; and they were strongly influenced by the growing tendency to separate the Godhead from immediate contact with the material world. Where Scripture speaks of a direct communication from God to man, the Targums substituted the Memra, or ‘Word of God.’ Thus in Genesis 3:8-9, instead of ‘they heard the voice of the Lord God,’ the Targums have ‘they heard the voice of the Word of the Lord God;’ and instead of ‘God called unto Adam,’ they put ‘the Word of the Lord called unto Adam,’ and so on. ‘The Word of the Lord’ is said to occur 150 times in a single Targum of the Pentateuch. In the theosophy of the Alexandrine Jews, which was a compound of theology with philosophy and mysticism, we seem to come nearer to a strictly personal view of the Divine Word or Wisdom, but really move further away from it. Philo, the leading representative of this religious speculation (fl. a.d. 40–50), admitted into his philosophy very various, and not always harmonious elements. Consequently his conception of the Logos is not fixed or clear. On the whole his Logos means some intermediate agency, by means of which God created material things and communicated with them. But whether this Logos is one Being or more, whether it is personal or not, we cannot be sure; and perhaps Philo himself was undecided. Certainly his Logos is very different from that of S. John; for it is scarcely a Person, and it is not the Messiah. And when we note that of the two meanings of Λόγος, Philo dwells most on the side which is less prominent, while the Targums insist on that which is more prominent in the teaching of S. John, we cannot doubt the source of his language. The Logos of Philo is preeminently the Divine Reason. The Memra of the Targums is rather the Divine Word; i.e. the Will of God manifested in personal action; and this rather than a philosophical abstraction of the Divine Intelligence is the starting point of S. John’s expression. To sum up:—the personification of the Divine Word in O.T. is poetical, in Philo metaphysical, in S. John historical. The Apocrypha and Targums help to fill the chasm between O.T. and Philo; history itself fills the far greater chasm which separates all from S. John. Between Jewish poetry and Alexandrine speculation on the one hand, and the Fourth Gospel on the other, lies the historical fact of the Incarnation of the Logos, the life of Jesus Christ. The Logos of S. John, therefore, is not a mere attribute of God, but the Son of God, existing from all eternity, and manifested in space and time in the Person of Jesus Christ. In the Logos had been hidden from eternity all that God had to say to man; for the Logos was the living expression of the nature, purposes, and Will of God. (Comp. the impersonal designation of Christ in 1 John 1:1.) Human thought had been searching in vain for some means of connecting the finite with the Infinite, of making God intelligible to man and leading man up to God. S. John knew that he possessed the key to this enigma. He therefore took the phrase which human reason had lighted on in its gropings, stripped it of its misleading associations, fixed it by identifying it with the Christ, and filled it with that fulness of meaning which he himself had derived from Christ’s own teaching. with God] i.e. with the Father. ‘With’ = apud, or the French chez: it expresses the distinct Personality of the Logos. We might render ‘face to face with God,’ or ‘at home with God.’ So, ‘His sisters, are they not all with us?’ Matthew 13:56; comp. Mark 6:3; Mark 9:19; Mark 14:49; 1 Corinthians 16:7; Galatians 1:18; 1 Thessalonians 3:4; Philemon 1:13; 1 John 1:2. the Word was God] i.e. the Word partook of the Divine Nature, not was identical with the Divine Person. The verse may be thus paraphrased, ‘the Logos existed from all eternity, distinct from the Father, and equal to the Father.’ Comp. ‘neither confounding the Persons nor dividing the Substance.’ Chap. John 1:1-18. The Prologue or Introduction That the first eighteen verses are introductory is universally admitted: commentators are not so unanimous as to the main divisions of this introduction. A division into three nearly equal parts has much to commend it: 1. The Word in His own Nature (John 1:1-5). 2. His Revelation to men and rejection by them (John 1:6-13). 3. His Revelation of the Father (John 1:14-18). Some throw the second and third part into one, thus: 2. The historical manifestation of the Word (John 1:6-18). Others again divide into two parts thus: 1. The Word in His absolute eternal Being (John 1:1). 2. The Word in relation to Creation (John 1:2-18). And there are other schemes besides these. In any scheme the student can scarcely fail to feel that the first verse is unique. Throughout the prologue the three great characteristics of this Gospel, simplicity, subtlety, and sublimity, are specially conspicuous; and the majesty of the first verse surpasses all. The Gospel of the Son of Thunder opens with a peal.”
14–18. The Incarnate Word’s revelation of the Father 14. And the Word was made flesh] Or, becameflesh. This is the gulf which separates S. John from Philo. Philo would have assented to what precedes; from this he would have shrunk. From John 1:9-13 we have the subjective side; the inward result of the Word’s coming to those who receive Him. Here we have the objective; the coming of the Word as a historical fact. The Logos, existing from all eternity with the Father (John 1:1-2), not only manifested His power in Creation (John 1:3) and in influence on the minds of men (John 1:9; John 1:12-13), but manifested Himself in the form of a man of flesh. The important point is that the Word became terrestrial and material: and thus the inferior part of man is mentioned, the flesh, to mark His humiliation. He took the whole of man’s nature, including its frailty. “The majestic fulness of this brief sentence,” the Word became flesh, which affirms once for all the union of the Infinite and the finite, “is absolutely unique.” The Word became flesh; did not merely assume a body: and the Incarnate Word is one, not two personalities. Thus various heresies, Gnostic and Eutychian, are refuted by anticipation. dwelt among us] Literally, tabernacledamong us, dwelt as in a tent. The Tabernacle had been the seat of the Divine Presence in the wilderness: when God became incarnate in order to dwell among the Chosen People, ‘to tabernacle’ was a natural word to use. The word forms a link between this Gospel and the Apocalypse: it occurs here, four times in the Apocalypse, and nowhere else. Our translators render it simply ‘dwell,’ which is inadequate. Revelation 7:15; Revelation 12:12; Revelation 13:6; Revelation 21:3. among us] In the midst of those of us who witnessed His life. we beheld] Or, contemplated. Comp. 1 John 1:1. No need to make a parenthesis. his glory] The Shechinah. Comp. John 2:11, John 11:40, John 12:41, John 17:5; John 17:24; 2 Corinthians 3:7-18; Revelation 21:11. There is probably a special reference to the Transfiguration (Luke 9:32; 2 Peter 1:17); and possibly to the vision at the beginning of the Apocalypse. In any case it is the Evangelist’s own experience that is indicated. Omit ‘the’ before the second ‘glory.’ as of] i.e. exactly like. The glory is altogether such as that of an only-begotten son. Comp. Matthew 7:29. He taught exactly as one having full authority. No article before ‘only-begotten;’ He was an only-begotten Son, whereas Moses and the Prophets were but servants. only begotten] Unigenitus. The Greek word is used of the widow’s son (Luke 7:12), Jairus’ daughter (John 8:42), the demoniac boy (John 9:38), Isaac (Hebrews 11:17). As applied to Christ it occurs only in S. John’s writings; here, John 1:18, John 3:16; John 3:18; 1 John 4:9. It marks off His unique Sonship from that of the ‘sons of God’ (John 1:12). of the Father] Literally, from the presence of a father; an only son sent on a mission from a father: comp. John 1:6. full] Looks forward to ‘fulness’ in John 1:16. grace] The original meaning of the Greek word is ‘that which causes pleasure.’ Hence (1) comeliness, winsomeness: ‘the words of grace’ in Luke 4:22 are ‘winning words.’ (2) Kindliness, goodwill:Luke 2:52; Acts 2:47. (3) The favour of God towards sinners. This distinctly theological sense has for its central point the freeness of God’s gifts: they are not earned, He gives them spontaneously through Christ. ‘Grace’ covers all these three meanings. The third at its fullest and deepest is the one here. It is as the Life that the Word is ‘full of grace,’ for it is ‘by grace’ that we come to eternal life. Ephesians 2:5. truth] It is as the Light that the Word is ‘full of truth.’”
Jhn 2:22, “So when He was raised from the dead, His disciples remembered that He said this; and they believed the Scripture and the
Even Christ’s own disciples at the first rather admired than perfectly understood their Lord. It is said of Christ, Luke 24:45, a little before his ascension into heaven, Then opened he their understanding, that they might understand the Scripture. The disciples did not distinctly understand many things till after Christ’s resurrection from the dead, when they saw the things accomplished, and when Christ further opened their eyes; which was also further done when the Holy Ghost came upon them in the days of Pentecost. Thus we hear for the time to come; and the seed which lieth a long time under the clods, at last springeth up through the influence of heaven upon it. And they believed the Scripture, and the word which Jesus had said; the disciples then more clearly and more firmly believed the Scriptures, and were able to make a clearer application and interpretation of them. By the Scripture here, are meant the Scriptures of the Old Testament; to which is added, and the word which Jesus had said. Christ’s words gave them a clearer insight into the Scriptures of the Old Testament; and the harmony of the writings of the Old Testament with Christ’s words under the New Testament, confirmed the disciples’ faith in both.”
My friends, I could quote more Scriptures to prove that statement was wrong. Do you see how important to have Bible knowledge — it gives you spiritual judgement that you could not have from anywhere else. Above all, the Bible is the Word of God. It proves itself.
Jhn 2:22,”So when He was raised from the dead, His disciples remembered that He said this; and they believed the Scripture and the word which Jesus had spoken.”
Verse 22. – When therefore he was raised from the dead, his disciples remembered that he spake this (to them), and believed the Scripture, and the word which Jesus said. This frequent contrast instituted by the apostle between the first impression produced on the disciples (himself among them) and that which was produced by subsequent reflection after the resurrection of Jesus and gift of the Spirit, becomes a powerful mark of authenticity (compare the passages which Godet has here cited, John 4:32, 33; John 7:39; John 11:12; John 12:16, 33; John 13:28; with many others). “A pseudo-John imagining, in the second century, this ignorance of the apostle in regard to a saying which he had invented himself, is ‘criticism’ dashing itself against moral impossibility.” These quiet “asides” and reflections of the biographer on the mistaken ideas which he cites and corrects, are of consummate value, as pointing out the stages by which the most stupendous ideas that have taken human spirits captive dawned on the most susceptible minds. The “Word” and the “Scripture” helped the disciples to subsequent faith. Why is “Scripture” in the singular, seeing that John used this form of expression ten times when he had one definite passage of Scripture in his mind, and used the plural when the general authority of Scripture was appealed to? Many have looked to one or another definite Scripture text supposed to predict the resurrection of Christ, such as Psalm 16:10 and Isaiah 53 (some, very wrongly, to Hosea 6:2, where no reference can be established to this great event). Dr. Moulton points back to Psalm 69, and the impression which the Lord’s “zeal” had produced on the disciples. It seems better to recall Christ’s own words, and the comment of Luke, in Luke 24:25-27, where the whole Scripture seems to have been laid under contribution to establish the grand expectation. Further, of John 20:9, where John, referring to the same subject, uses the word γραφή in the singular, for the general tendency of Scripture. All the passages which couple suffering and apparent defeat with triumph and victory, did prepare the mind of thoughtful men for the better understanding of the Resurrection. Thus Psalm 22. and the closing words of Psalm 89; Psalm 110; and Isaiah 53 thereupon come into view; and, in fact, all the Scriptures which anticipate the glorious reign and victory of the Christ and the extension of his kingdom, when coupled with those which portrayed the sorrows of Messiah and of the ideal Sufferer, implicitly convey the same thought. Consequently, numerous passages in Isaiah, Micah, Daniel, Zechariah, Malachi, with Psalm 2 and Psalms 72, 45, etc., taken in connection with prediction of the sorrows of Messiah, did prepare the disciples to believe that the Holy One could not be holden by the pangs of death (Acts 2:24, etc.). Before closing this paragraph, we must notice that, in this entire transaction, the Lord is not separating himself from the existing theocracy, but interpreting its highest meaning. In the cleansing of the temple at the last he was judging and condemning. The vindication by our Lord of his own action was very different on the latter occasion from what it is here (cf. John 2:16 with Mark 11:17), and numerous other accompaniments are profoundly different; nor did he then speak of the destruction of the temple, although, as we have seen, much exaggerated and mis-apprehensive talk concerning him had been floating among the people (Matthew 26:61). John 2:22.”
Mat 22:29, “But Jesus answered and said to them, “You are mistaken, since you do not understand the Scriptures nor the power of God.”
Ye do err, not knowing … – They had taken a wrong view of the doctrine of the resurrection.
It was not taught that people would marry there. The “Scriptures,” here, mean the books of the Old Testament. By appealing to them, Jesus showed that the doctrine of the future state was there, and that the Sadducees should have believed it as it was, and not have added the absurd doctrine to it that people must live there as they do here. The way in which the enemies of the truth often attempt to make a doctrine of the Bible ridiculous is by adding to it, and then calling it absurd. The reason why the Saviour produced a passage from the books of Moses Matthew 22:32 was that they had also appealed to his writings, Matthew 22:24. Other places of the Old Testament, in fact, asserted the doctrine more clearly Daniel 12:2; Isaiah 26:19, but he wished to meet them on their own ground. None of those scriptures asserted that people would live there as they do here, and therefore their reasoning was false.
Nor the power of God – They probably denied, as many have done since, that God could gather the scattered dust of the dead and remould it into a body. On this ground they affirmed that the doctrine could not be true – opposing reason to revelation, and supposing that infinite power could not reorganize a body that it had at first organized, and raise a body from its own dust which it had at first raised from nothing.
People err because they either do not understand the Scriptures or do not understand the power of God.
Jhn 10:35, “If he called them gods, to whom the Word of God came (and the Scripture cannot be nullified).”
If he called them gods] More probably, Ifitcalled them gods, viz. the Law. ‘Them’ is left unexplained; a Jewish audience would at once know who were meant. But how incredible that any but a Jew should think of such an argument, or put it in this brief way! These last eight verses alone are sufficient to discredit the theory that this Gospel is the work of Greek Gnostic in the second century. the word of God] Practically the same as ‘the Scripture;’ i.e. the word of God in these passages of Scripture. The Word in the theological sense for the Son is not meant: this term appears nowhere in the narrative part of S. John’s Gospel. But of course it was through the Word, not yet incarnate, that God revealed His will to His people. cannot be broken] Literally, ‘cannot be undone’ or ‘unloosed.’ The same word is rendered ‘unloose’ (John 1:27), ‘destroy’ (John 2:19), ‘break’ (John 5:18 and John 7:23), ‘loose’ (John 11:44). John 1:27 and John 11:44 are literal, of actual unbinding; the others are figurative, of dissolution or unbinding as a form of destruction. Here either metaphor, dissolution or unbinding, would be appropriate; either, ‘cannot be explained away, made to mean nothing;’ or, ‘cannot be deprived of its binding authority.’ The latter seems better. The clause depends upon ‘if,’ and is not parenthetical; ‘if the Scripture cannot be broken.’ As in John 2:22, John 17:12, John 20:9, ‘the Scripture’ (singular) probably means a definite passage. Comp. John 7:38; John 7:42, John 13:18, John 17:12, John 19:24; John 19:28; John 19:36-37. Scripture as a whole is called ‘the Scriptures’ (plural); John 5:39.”
Jhn 19:36, “For these things took place so that the
Scripture would be fulfilled: “NOT A BONE OF HIM SHALL BE BROKEN.”
If he called them gods] More probably, Ifitcalled them gods, viz. the Law. ‘Them’ is left unexplained; a Jewish audience would at once know who were meant. But how incredible that any but a Jew should think of such an argument, or put it in this brief way! These last eight verses alone are sufficient to discredit the theory that this Gospel is the work of Greek Gnostic in the second century. the word of God] Practically the same as ‘the Scripture;’ i.e. the word of God in these passages of Scripture. The Word in the theological sense for the Son is not meant: this term appears nowhere in the narrative part of S. John’s Gospel. But of course it was through the Word, not yet incarnate, that God revealed His will to His people. cannot be broken] Literally, ‘cannot be undone’ or ‘unloosed.’ The same word is rendered ‘unloose’ (John 1:27), ‘destroy’ (John 2:19), ‘break’ (John 5:18 and John 7:23), ‘loose’ (John 11:44). John 1:27 and John 11:44 are literal, of actual unbinding; the others are figurative, of dissolution or unbinding as a form of destruction. Here either metaphor, dissolution or unbinding, would be appropriate; either, ‘cannot be explained away, made to mean nothing;’ or, ‘cannot be deprived of its binding authority.’ The latter seems better. The clause depends upon ‘if,’ and is not parenthetical; ‘if the Scripture cannot be broken.’ As in John 2:22, John 17:12, John 20:9, ‘the Scripture’ (singular) probably means a definite passage. Comp. John 7:38; John 7:42, John 13:18, John 17:12, John 19:24; John 19:28; John 19:36-37. Scripture as a whole is called ‘the Scriptures’ (plural); John 5:39.”
Rom 4:3, “For what does the Scripture say? “ABRAHAM BELIEVED GOD, AND IT WAS CREDITED TO HIM AS RIGHTEOUSNESS.”
3. what saith the scripture?] See on Romans 1:17. Abraham believed, &c.] Lit. But Abraham believed, &c. The particle is, perhaps, significant; emphasizing the verb. The Gr. is verbatim from LXX. of Genesis 15:6, save that “but” is “and” in LXX. See by all means Genesis 15:5-6, as a leading illustration of what faith is in St Paul’s sense; personal trust in God; acceptance of His word absolutely, because it is His. (See further on Romans 4:22 below.) it was counted] The same Gr. verb is rendered in this chapter “reckoned,” Romans 4:4; Romans 4:9-10; “counted,” Romans 4:5; “imputed,” Romans 4:11; Romans 4:22-24 : see too Romans 4:6; Romans 4:8. (In 2 Timothy 4:16 it is “laid to charge.”) Its plain meaning is (like that of the Lat. imputare) to put down on an account (whether as debt or credit the context decides). The reason why of the “imputation” does not lie in the word itself, which may equally be used where merit and grace, wages and gift, are in question. for righteousness] i.e. “as if it were righteousness” (in respect of results) Same construction as Romans 2:26, a passage which illustrates this. There the (supposed) Gentile who keeps the law, is treated as if he were circumcised, though he is not. Here Abraham, because he believes, is treated as having personal (justifying) righteousness, though he has it not. In other words, he is justified on a ground which is not his own works. It is specially needful to notice (what this particular passage brings out) that faith is in no sense regarded as, in itself, righteousness. (See below, on Romans 4:25.) The statement is that, “by grace,” the same result, viz. acceptance before God, follows faith that would follow the possession of merit. Faith is the condition, but not the ground, of this acceptance. The ground is the Propitiation. [In Psalm 106:31 we have the very words used of Phinehas which are here used of Abraham. But comparing the Psalm with Numbers 25:11-13 we see the difference of application. In Phinehas, an act of holy zeal was honoured by a special temporal favour, the permanence of the priesthood in his family. It was no question of acceptance in respect of salvation; a matter which lies on a totally different level from that of temporal rewards. On that lower level, the act of Phinehas was one of merit, and was “reckoned” as such to him and his house. In Abraham’s case we have two notes of difference from that of Phinehas: (1) faith in God, not an act of zeal, is the occasion; (2) the “imputation” is mentioned absolutely and with peculiar solemnity, unconnected with any temporal results. And thus it is taken by St Paul here, as his whole reasoning shews, as a Divine intimation of the true conditions of the acceptance of man by God “without works.”]
For the Scripture saith,…. Of this form of expression, or mode of speaking; see Gill on Romans 9:17. The passage referred to is Isaiah 28:16, cited before in Romans 9:33; the view with which it is produced is to prove the certain connection between faith and righteousness, and confession and salvation; or in other words, to observe that such who cordially believe in Christ, and make a sincere profession of their faith in him, shall be saved. There are some things somewhat different from, though agreeing in sense with, the words as they stand in the prophet; there it is indefinitely said, “he that believeth”, here an universal is made use of,
whosoever, or “everyone”
that believeth: which phrases are equipollent, and a certain truth it is, that whosoever believes in Christ, whether Jew or Gentile, be he who he will, shall surely be saved: here the object believed in, is expressed
in him, which is there implied, and may easily be understood of the stone laid in Zion for a foundation, which is Christ; for other foundation can no man lay, and whoever by faith builds on this foundation is safe:
and shall not be ashamed; neither in this world, nor in that to come; in the Hebrew text it is, “shall not make haste”; how this may be reconciled; see Gill on Romans 9:2, Romans 9:3.”
Mat 26:54, “How then would the Scriptures be fulfilled, which say that it must happen this way?”
EVERYTHING must happen the way that would fulfill the Scriptures. I used to worry about many things, including America, China, etc. Then I learned everything will happen as the Scriptures say. So I have no need to worry, like it or not, God will have His way. Everything is according to God’s plan. I just watch, wait, work and witness for the Lord. In the end the Kingdom of Heaven will become a reality. Jesus Christ will reign forever and ever.
If the words of good men mean anything, try to digest the following and see if you agree or not. They are more than statements, they are more like testimonies — and some give me tears in my eyes.
WILLIE WONG: The Holy Bible is the best and greatest book. Many do not know. I live to be an old man; I have studied the classics of the West and Chinese culture. If you believe it, I do not gain a penny. If you disbelieve it, I do not lose a penny. The wisdom of mankind in comparison to the Word of God is like fish eyes compared to true pearls.
In the light of the Scriptures quoted above, you should know the Word of God is true and dependable. The Scriptures will always come true. You must not neglect so great a salvation which is the gift of God. You must repent of your sins and believe in the Lord Jesus as your God and Savior so that you can be saved. Please do it now.
How to advance China’s modernization:
No matter how much achievements and how many progresses China has accomplished in many areas, the most important question boils down to China’s nuclear deterrence sufficient to counter America the self-declared no. 1 enemy of China. It is high time that China gives its historical enemy Japan two large atomic bombs to wipe out its existence. And at the
same time destroying America running dogs NATO, South Korea, Australia, India, etc.
Legally, Taiwan has been restored to China from Japan. In fact, the two parties (KMT and People Progressive Party) have rebelled against China for 80 years, raped by Japan and America or simultaneously. China can give Taiwan one last chance: conduct referendum to determine which is larger in population; if those who want to return to China are greater, then they can overthrow the current regime and set up a provisional government waiting for China to take over.
If those who want to be Independent are greater, they can leave Taiwan. China shall use force to liberate Taiwan and publicly execute those traitorous party leaders. Undoubtedly, PPP has done the greatest harm by ditching Chineseness in everything. I think their past and present leaders will escape fast to America. Enogh is enough, 80 years of rebellion are enough.
China does not have resources to aid other nations. China needs more resources just to beef up defense against avowed hostile forces of America, NATO, QUARD, JAPAN, INDIA, and other running dogs of America.
Learning from black criminals, black pimps, black population in America and Africa, no blacks in whatever capacity may enter China.
To pump major investment into Africa and other undeveloped, unmotivated, insolvent and lazy peoples is like to throw away money into a black hole. Global problems are not China’s problems. Many nations enjoy themselves by conning and consumming China’s resources so that China will be behind India. China has aided more than 100 nations, not one has shown any tangible gratitude.
5. To use AI to program robots to run, to fight, to dance– do not shape intelligent economy and socety. Too many ignoramuses have been given platform to speak. UN is a useless and worthless organization
6. Discard old belief of superstition, old practice of religion, old outlook of self-satisfaction, and old values of traditon by embracing new concept, new perspfective and new values of innovtion and technology.
7. Stop all foreign aid because China does not have enough resoources to do modernized vital projects of its own.
8. Restrict entry of all undersiable peoples and welcome the influx of overseas Chinese and their investment.
9. Improve manufacture with only high qualify products and penalize fake goods and poor quality products.
10. Eliminate corruption, organized crime, counterfeit currency, rumor, smuggling of any sort and monopoly and overchages of hospitals and doctors.
11. Democracy is the greatest fraud perpetrated by the West in the world; China must not immitate the West but go its own way.
12. Recruit 6-footers who have graduated from college into a new military school like West Point to be trained to become military leaders.
13. Overhaul CGTN with respect to its ideology, personnel, programming and commercials. No liquor, cigarette, Western fake goods are allowed on TV.
14. Ban uncivilized sports such as boxing, fencing, grand prix, and all intentionally body-hurt games or sports.
15. China has no need to save any underdeveloped, unmotivated, impoverished, insolvent and useless nations; China has need to save itself.
16. Enhance nuclear weapons so that China in a superior position not threatened by any country.
17. Improve military position toward neigboring hostile nations.
18. Revitalize rural areas not only liberating from poor and backward situations but able to be independent economically, financially, and productively.
19. Overhaul CGTN: scrap Africa, Latin America and Arab programs; forcus on China, Asia, America and Europe.
20. October 25, on Taiwan Restoration Day, I advocate to move China’s national treasures which amount to $100,000 trillion dollars and priceless from Taipai Palace Museum back to Beijing without delay or hitch.
21. I want to tell you, the Chinese people and peoples of the world, under leadership of Chinese government, Chinese engineers, scientists, technicians and workers have achieved and surpassed many nations in the fields of space, transportation, agriculture, industry, manufacture, AI, infrastrutures, etc.
22. Those who use AI to program robbots to run, to fight, to dance and to do summersaults are sheer stupid.
23. Although typhones have killed more than 100 victims in Philippines, no country would aid a bad government with a bad leader. This does not mean Filippinos are bad people, it means Philippines government and its leader are bad.
24. Since 90% of all world’s problems are caused by Africa and Latin America, it is not realistic to wish them away. The right thing to do is to let them alone. No aid, no diplomacy, no interference. Particularly Africa, self-affliced, civil wars, wars with neighbors, eat and get fat, drink and dance, produce many children they cannot afford to support. Arrogrant and ungrateful. Let them alone, do or die.
25. Black lives don’t matter if they continuously practice self-inflicted violence, conflict, civil war, wars with neighbors, deluded democracy, phony election, insolvency, all sorts of shortages, official corruption, immorality, glorify primitivism; sing and dance, eat and get fat, drink and enjoy sex, produce a bunch of children they cannot support, unmotivated, unproductive, useless…
I have seen ugliest whites, browns and yellows, none ugliest as blacks who give me pain that I have to close my eyes…
There must be a law that requires all Chinese people to modernize their toilet facilities.
All the troubles and problems of Palestinians are self-inflicted. They have garbage because they created garbage. Pompous and provocative Palestinians say they do not know what to do. Yes, they could and should go to the lands of Arabs. Palestinians are Arabs and they could and should go to lands of Arabs. Palestinians have no resettlement right in the Jewish land, no part or portion. There is no future to be part of terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah and Houthis. The only way of peace is for Palestinians to go to the lands of Arabs, there to establish a Palestinian state and build lives for themselves. Something is new and strange in 2024. The UN, WHO, EU and Arab-Islamic nations recognize and support terrorists HAMAS, HEZBOLLAH, and HOUTHIS. Palestinians, UN, EU, WHO, all Arab-Muslim-Black nations do not want to talk about who support terrorists with rockets, missiles and weapons for Hamas, Hezbollah and Houthis.a
Some nations are wrong and stupid to have security agreement with Ukraine who can even protect itself. At the same time they support Ukraine with money and arms.
China needs to use its hard-earned resources to help China Poor first. The China Poor in rural areas deserve AID because they are industrious, productive, ethical and skilled. In comparison to many poor peoples in undeveloped nations who are lazy, useless, dancing and drinking, having sex and produce many children they cannot support!!!
The true madness is the Ukraine war supported by US, EU, and NATO, it should be ended at once unconditionally. Ukraine should immediately surrender and renounce the former goal of joining NATO.
Terrorists attack of Moscow prove the urgency of Israel to wipe out terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah, and Houthis now.
Deliberation has been long and covered all pertinent and contingent factors involved in order to come to conclusion to SAVE AMERICA from destruction and decay. AMERICA needs to cut off the two continents of Africa and Latin America: NO TRADE, NO DIPLOMACY, NO POSTAL SERVICES, NO NEWS, NO COMMUNICATIONS, NO BANKING TRANSACTION, NO RELATIONSHIP, NO AID, AND NO ENTRY TO THE U.S.
America declares no immigration, no assylum application, no entry from African and Latin American peoples.
Build the great wall secure and strong along Mexican borders and maintain military action to deter and stop illegal migrations from Mexico, via land, sea or air.
Expell all personnels from African and Latin American embassies and consulates located in America.
Deport illegal aliens 45 million already residing in America and most of them on welfare. Deport unlawful migrants of Latin America to Mexico, those who are not Mexicans can find their ways home. If Mexico refuses, bomb and attack them. Deport all unlawful Africans back to Africa. Designate one African nation to receive deportees by airplanes.
Reform the welfare system that all applicants require to be American citzens and require work to get their benefits.
Leave Africa and Latin America alone, let them do or die.
Iran is a terrorist nation, its nuclear facilities sooner or later should be destroyed completely. Apparently, last time bombing did not do a good job.
Terrorists Hamas, Hezebollah and Houthis should be destroyed completely. Palestinians should be forced out of Gaza.
African, Arab, and Muslim nations should have no part in reconstruction of Gaza.
Africa cannot be helped, Africa does not want help because they glorify in their primitive ways as discovering African civilazations. Africa has the right to be left alone to discover its own solution. The former colonianialists must pay compensations to their African victims. From now on, the international community should not aid Africa in anyway. Any nation who wants to share destiny with Africa is doomed!
Since Africa and Latin America demostrate their arrogance and ingratitude, and claim they have scientists and geniuses, they do not need Internation aid or help in any way. They must be left alone to do or die.
All African nations, South America, Asia and the world, where can you find a country which does not have large national debts and deficits? Africa is different because for 500 years, not one country has become self-sufficient and solvent, they glorify with their primitive cultures and brag about their scientists and experts, joy to kill each other. International aid actually fuel their official corruption. Any nation that shares destinies with Africa will be doomed! No resources can fill the Black holes! The international community should leave Africa alone, let them do or die.
China modernization must focus that every village will have:
*Our mission is to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ absolutely free. We do not want donation. We only want you to know the truth.
BY WILLIE WONG
God created a place in the universe called Hell, no human knows its whereabout. But it is a real place, originally designated for the devil and his agents to suffer eternally. If you follow the devil, the destination will be Hell. This article is written not with the pleasure that you shall suffer in Hell, but with the purpose to prevent and warn you ahead of time, and shows you how to avoid being thrown into Hell.
who is angry with his brother shall be answerable to the court; and whoever says to his brother, You good-for-nothing,’ shall be answerable to the supreme court; and whoever says, ‘You fool,’ shall be guilty enough to go into the fiery Hell.”
I say unto you.—The I is emphasized in the Greek. It was this probably that, more than anything else, led to the feeling of wonder expressed in Matthew 7:28-29. The scribe in his teaching invariably referred to this Rabbi and that; the new Teacher spoke as one having a higher authority of His own.
Angry . . . without a cause.—The last three words are wanting in many of the best MSS. They may have been inserted to soften down the apparent harshness of the teaching; but if so, it must have been at an early date—before the fourth century. They may, on the other hand, have been in the text originally, and struck out, as giving too wide a margin to vain and vague excuses. Ethically, the teaching is not that the emotion of anger, with or without a cause, stands on the same level of guilt with murder, but that the former so soon expands and explodes into the latter, that it will be brought to trial and sentenced according to the merits of each case, the occasion of the anger, the degree in which it has been checked or cherished, and the like. As no earthly tribunal can take cognisance of emotions as such, the “judgment” here is clearly that of the Unseen Judge dealing with offences which in His eyes are of the same character as those which come before the human judges. “Hates any man the thing he would not kill?”
Raca.—As far as the dictionary sense of the word goes, it is the same as that of the “vain fellows” of Judges 9:4, Jdg_11:3; Proverbs 12:11; but all words of abuse depend for their full force on popular association, and raca, like words of kindred meaning among ourselves, was in common use as expressing not anger only but insolent contempt. The temper condemned is that in which anger has so far gained the mastery that we no longer recognise a “brother” in the man who has offended us, but look on him with malignant scorn.
The council.—Offences of this kind are placed by our Lord on the same level as those which came before the great court of the Sanhedrim. That word, though it looks like Hebrew, is really only a transliterated form of the Greek word for council. The court consisted of seventy or seventy-two members, with a president and vice-president, and was made up of the heads of the twenty-four courses of the priests, with forty-six or forty-eight (how chosen it is not known) from the “elders” and “scribes.” Like the Areopagus at Athens, it took cognisance—as in the case of our Lord (Matthew 26:65) and Stephen (Acts 6:13)—of blasphemy and other like offences, and its peculiar prerogative was that it could order death by stoning. The point of our Lord’s teaching was, therefore, that to scorn God’s image in man is to do dishonour to God Himself. We cannot truly “fear God” unless we also “honour all men” (1Peter 2:17). The reverence for humanity as such must extend even to the man who has most provoked us. In the unseen eternal world the want of that reverence has its own appropriate punishment.
Thou fool.—The Greek word so rendered agrees accidentally in its consonants with the Hebrew word translated “rebel” (m’re) in Numbers 20:10, and hence it has been thought by some that we have here, as with raca, a common Hebrew term of opprobrium. There is no evidence, however, that the word was thus used, and it is more probable that the Greek is a translation of some word which, like the “fool” of the Old Testament, implied, as in Psalm 14:1, utter godlessness as well as lack of intellectual wisdom. With that meaning it embodied the temper, not, like that represented by raca, of petulant contempt, but of fixed and settled hatred. That it was the temper and not the utterance of the mere syllables which our Lord condemned is seen in that He Himself used the word of the scribes and Pharisees (Matthew 23:17; Matthew 23:19), and St. Paul of the sceptical Greek materialist (1Corinthians 15:36). The self-same word might spring from a righteous indignation or from malignant hatred.
Of hell fire.—Literally, of the Gehenna of fire. Great confusion has arisen here and elsewhere from the use of the same English word for two Greek words of very different meanings: (1) Hades, answering to the Sheol (also for the most part translated “hell”) of the Old Testament, the unseen world, the region or state of the dead, without any reference to their blessedness or misery; (2) Gehenna, which had come to represent among the later Jews (not in the time of any Old Testament writer) the place of future punishment. The history of the word is worth studying. Originally, it was the Greek form of Ge-hinnom (the Valley of Hinnom, sometimes of the “son” or the “children” of Hinnom), and was applied to a narrow gorge on the south of Jerusalem (Joshua 15:8). There Solomon erected a high place for Molech (1Kings 11:7). There the fires of that god had received their bloody offerings of infant sacrifice under Ahaz and Manasseh (2Kings 16:3; 2Chronicles 28:3; 2Chronicles 33:6). Josiah, in his great work of reformation, defiled it, probably by casting the bones of the dead and other filth upon it (2Kings 23:10-14); and the Jews on their return from captivity showed their abhorrence of the idolatry of their fathers by making it, as it were, the place where they cast out all the refuse of the city. Outwardly, it must have been foul to sight and smell, and thus it became, before our Lord’s time, a parable of the final state of those in whom all has become vile and refuse. The thought first appears in the Targum or Paraphrase of Isaiah 33:14 (“Gehenna is the eternal fire”). It is often said that fires which were kept burning to consume the solid refuse added to the horror of the scene; but of this, though it is suggested by this passage and Mark 9:48. there is no adequate evidence. Here the analogy of the previous clauses suggests also the thought that the bodies of great criminals were sometimes deprived of burial rites, and cast out into the Valley of Hinnom; but of this, too, there is no evidence, though it is in itself probable enough. In any case, the meaning of the clause is obvious. Our passing words, expressing states of feeling, and not the overt act of murder only, are subject to the judgment of the Eternal Judge, and may bring us into a guilt and a penalty like that of the vilest criminals.”
Most people do not know that Hell fire burns but does not shine. Ordinarily fire burns and shines, but Hell fire burns but not shines. It is a dark fire, unlike anything on earth.
) Job 10:21, “Before I go—and I shall not return—to the land of darkness and deep
Before I go whence I shall not return,…. Before he went out of the world, the way of all flesh, to the grave, his long home, from whence there is no return to this world, and to the business and affairs of it; to a man’s house, his family and his friends, to converse with them as before, there will be no return until the resurrection, which Job does not here deny, as some have thought; it was a doctrine he well understood, and strongly asserts in Job 19:26; but this must be understood in the same sense as in Job 7:9,
even to the land of darkness, and the shadow of death; which describes not the state of the damned, as some Popish interpreters, carry it; for Job had no thought nor fear of such a state; but the grave, which is called “a land”, or country, it being large and spacious, and full of inhabitants; a land of “darkness”, a very dark one, where the body separated from the soul is deprived of all light; where the sun, moon, and stars, are never seen; nor is there the least crevice that light can enter in at, or be seen by those that dwell in those shades, which are “the shadow of death” itself; deadly shades, thick and gross ones, the darkest shades, where death itself is, or dead men are, destitute of light and life; where no pleasure, comfort, and conversation, can be had; and therefore a land in itself most undesirable.”
Hell is what Jesus calls, “the outer darkness.” Mat 8:12, “but the sons of the kingdom will be thrown out into the outer darkness; in that place there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth.”
The children of the kingdom – That is, the children, or the people, who “expected the kingdom,” or to whom it properly belonged; or, in other words, the Jews. they supposed themselves to be the special favorites of heaven. They thought that the Messiah would enlarge their nation and spread the triumphs of their kingdom. They called themselves, therefore, the children or the members of the kingdom of God, to the exclusion of the Gentiles. Our Saviour used the manner of speech to which they were accustomed, and said that “many of the pagans would be saved, and many Jews lost.
Shall be cast out into outer darkness … – This is an image of future punishment. It is not improbable that the image was taken from Roman dungeons or prisons. They were commonly constructed under ground. They were shut out from the light of the sun. They were, of course, damp, dark, and unhealthy, and probably most filthy. Masters were in the habit of constructing such prisons for their slaves, where the unhappy prisoner, without light, or company, or comfort, spent his days and nights in weeping from grief, and in vainly gnashing his teeth from indignation. The image expresses the fact that the wicked who are lost will be shut out from the light of heaven, and from peace, and joy, and hope; will weep in hopeless grief, and will gnash their teeth in indignation against God, and complain against his justice. What a striking image of future woe! Go to a damp, dark, solitary, and squalid dungeon; see a miserable and enraged victim; add to his sufferings the idea of eternity, and then remember that this, after all, is but an image, a faint image, of hell! Compare the notes at Matthew 22:13.”
In Hell you do not see anything because of deep darknees; there is no use for Hitler trying to make a speech. All you can hear in Hell is weeping and gnashing of teeth.
Hell is the land of utter gloom like darkness itself. It is no contradiction in terms to say it shines like darkness– just nothing you have seen in the world.
Verse 22. – A land of darkness, as darkness itself; or, a land of thick darkness (see the Revised Version). And of the shadow of death, without any order. The absence of order is a new and peculiar feature. We do not find it in the other accounts of Hades. But it lends additional horror and weirdness to the scene. And where the light is as darkness. Not, therefore, absolutely without light, but with such a light as Milton calls “darkness visible.”
4.) Job 12:25, “They grope in darkness with no light,and He makes them stagger like a drunken person.”
People in Hell grope in darkness with no light; they can stagger like a drunken person.
They grope in the dark – They are like persons who attempt to feel their way along in the dark; compare the notes at Isaiah 59:10.
And he maketh them to stagger like a drunken man – Margin, “wander.” Their unstable and perplexed counsels are like the reelings of a drunken man; see Isaiah 19:14, note; Isaiah 24:20, note. This closes the chapter, and with it the controversy in regard to the ability to adduce pertinent and striking proverbial expressions; see the notes at Job 12:3. Job had showed them that he was as familiar with proverbs respecting God as they were, and that he entertained as exalted ideas of the control and government of the Most High as they did. It may be added, that these are sublime and beautiful expressions respecting God. They surpass all that can be found in the writings of the pagan; and they show that somehow in the earliest ages there prevailed views of God which the human mind for ages afterward, and in the most favorable circumstances, was not capable of originating. These proverbial sayings were doubtless fragments of revealed truth, which had come down by tradition, and which were thus embodied in a form convenient to be transmitted from age to age.”
5.) Job 38:17, “Have the gates of death been revealed to you, and have you seen the gates of deep darkness?”
Have the gates of death been opened unto thee?…. Meaning not by which death has entered into the world, and which have been the causes and occasion of it; as the sin of man, the appointment of God, and various providences, calamities and diseases; but by which men enter into the state of the dead. Men know not experimentally what death is, nor in what way they shall go out of the world, nor at what time, nor in what place; they know not what the state of the dead is, there is no correspondence between them and the living; they do not know either what they enjoy or endure, or who precisely and with certainty are in the separate abodes of bliss or misery; the gates of these dark and invisible regions to us have never been thrown open, for mortals to look into them;
or hast thou seen the doors of the shadow of death? the same thing in other words; the Targum and Jarchi interpret this of hell.”
) Jhn 12:46, “I have come as Light into the world, so that no one who believes in Me will remain in darkness.”
Verse 46. – The revelation of God becomes the light of the soul and the light of the world. The evangelist had said, in his prologue, “In him was life,” and the Life (the eternal Logos of life) was “the Light of men.” All true understanding, all purifying, gracious influence shed on human affairs, nature, or destiny, are the issue and result of the Divine Life which, under every dispensation, has wrought in humanity. Above all, “the Light that lighteth every man,” namely, that which has always and which ever will radiate from the life conferred on our humanity by the Logos, the life of God in mind and conscience, “came into the world” – came, that is, in a new and more effective form, came in the radiance of a perfect human life. The evangelist has sustained his teaching by quoting the solemn words of Jesus in John 3:19; John 8:12; also John 9:5, where a special narrative of miraculous love typified both the need in which the human family, the sacred Israel, and even his own disciples, stood of light, and of the light which he could pour upon the sightless eyeballs. And now the connection of this passage is – You could not behold me if light did not stream forth from me. I have come, and am come (ἐλήλυθα, this has been and is my abiding purpose; cf. John 5:43; John 7:28) a Light into the world, and my object has been and is that whosoever believeth on me – whoso-ever sees by the inward eye that which I really am, sees how my life stands related to the Father, whosoever assents to the new revelation thus given, even over and above the “inward light” of the Logos – should not abide in the darkness which enwraps all souls; for, as said in the prologue, “the Light” (the archetypal Light) shineth upon the darkness of human nature, and the darkness comprehendeth it not.” It should be especially noticed that in 2 Corinthians 4:6 St. Paul had grasped and uttered the fullness of this thought. John 12:46.”
7.) 2Co 6:14. “Do not be mismatched with unbelievers; for what do righteousness and lawlessness share together, or what does light have in common with darkness?”
The commandment is clear, Do not be mismatched with unbeliever. There are very few believers in China. I think Chrisrtians who want to be matched with Christians have to pray harder in view of unfavorable circumstances.
Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers.—We seem at first to enter, by an abrupt transition, upon a new line of exhortation. The under-current of thought is, however, not difficult to trace. There was a false latitude as well as a true. The baser party at Corinth might think it a matter of indifference whether they married a heathen or a Christian, whether they chose their intimate friends among the worshippers of Aphrodite or of Christ. Against that “enlargement” the Apostle feels bound to protest. The Greek word for “unequally yoked together” is not found elsewhere, and was probably coined by St. Paul to give expression to his thoughts. Its meaning is, however, determined by the use of the cognate noun in Leviticus 19:19 (“Thou shalt not let thy cattle gender with a diverse kind”). Cattle were unequally yoked together when ox and ass were drawing the same plough (Deuteronomy 22:10). Men and women are so when they have no common bond of faith in God. Another explanation refers the image to the yoke of a balance, or pair of scales, and so sees in the precept a warning against partiality in judgment; but this rests on very slender ground, or rather, no ground at all.”
For if God spared not the angels that sinned] Better, spared not angels, there being no article in the Greek. Here the nature of the sin is not specified. We may think either of a rebellion of angels headed by Satan, such as Milton has represented in Paradise Lost, or of the degradation of their spiritual nature by sensual lust, as in Genesis 6:2. Looking to the more definite language of Jude, 2 Peter 2:6-8, where the guilt of the angels is placed on a level with that of Sodom, it seems probable that the Apostle had the latter in his thoughts. but cast them down to hell] Literally, cast them into Tartarus. The use of a word so closely bound up with the associations of Greek mythology is a phenomenon absolutely unique in the New Testament. A compound form of the same word had been used of Zeus as inflicting punishment on Cronos and the rebel Titans. (Apollodorus, Bibl. 1. 1.) Here it is used of the Almighty as punishing rebellious angels. delivered them into chains of darkness] The MSS. present two readings, one giving a word which literally means a “rope,” as in the LXX. of Proverbs 5:22, and may, therefore, rightly be rendered “cords,” “bonds,” or “chains,” so agreeing with the thought of Wis 17:17 (“they were bound with a chain of darkness”) and Jude, 2 Peter 2:6, and the other a noun which has probably the meaning of “dens” or “caves.” The latter is the best supported, having A, B, C and א in its favour. The two words differ but by a single letter, (1) σειραῖς, and (2) σειροῖς, and as (2) was the less familiar of the two and (1) agreed better with the “everlasting chains” (or “bonds”) of Jude 2 Peter 2:6, the change was a natural one for transcribers to make. to be reserved unto judgment] Literally, being reserved. The judgment in Jude, 2 Peter 2:6, is defined as that of the “great day.” Here it is left undefined, but it is natural to refer it to the same great day of doom. As far as the text goes, it indicates a difference of some kind between the angels who are thus imprisoned, and the “demons” who torment and harass men on earth, but it would be hazardous to dogmatise with undue definiteness, on the strength of this passing allusion, as to the condition of these inhabitants of the unseen world.”
9.) Jde 1:6, “And angels who did not keep their own domain but abandoned their proper
Jude 1:6. And the angels which kept not their first estate — Or, as the clause may be rendered, their first dignity, or principality, (see on 2 Peter 2:4,) namely, the dignity or principality assigned them; but left their own habitation — Properly their own by the free gift of God. The apostle’s manner of speaking insinuates that they attempted to raise themselves to a higher station than that which God had allotted to them; consequently, that the sin for which they were and are to be punished, was pride and rebellion. He hath reserved — Delivered to be kept; in everlasting chains under darkness — O how unlike their own habitation! Everlasting chains is a metaphorical expression, which denotes a perpetual confinement, from which it is no more in their power to escape, than a man, who is strongly bound with iron chains, can break them. Unto the judgment of the greatday — Elsewhere called the day of the Lord, and emphatically that day. In our Lord’s description of the general judgment, he tells us that the wicked are to depart into everlasting fire prepared for the devil and his angels; which implies that these wicked spirits are to be punished with the wicked of mankind. Observe, reader, when these fallen angels came out of the hands of God, they were holy, (else God made that which was evil,) and being holy they were beloved of God, (else he hated the image of his own spotless purity.) But now he loves them no more, they are doomed to endless destruction; (for if he loved them still, he would love what is sinful;) and both his former love, and his present righteous and eternal displeasure, toward the same work of his own hands, are because be changeth not; because he invariably loveth righteousness, and hateth iniquity.”
Jude 1:13. Raging waves of the sea — Unstable in their doctrine, and turbulent and furious in their tempers and manners, having no command of their irascible passions. Foaming out their own shame — By their wicked and outrageous behaviour, even among their disciples, showing their own filthiness to their great disgrace. The apostle seems here to have alluded to Isaiah 57:20, The wicked are like the troubled sea when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire and dirt. Wandering stars — Πλανηται, literally, planets, which shine for a time, but have no light in themselves. The Jews called their teachers stars, and Christian teachers are represented under the emblem of stars, Revelation 1:20; Revelation 2:1. And as the planets seem to have a very irregular motion, being sometimes stationary and sometimes retrograde, they are very proper emblems of persons unsettled in their principles, and irregular in their behaviour, such as these men were. To whom is reserved the blackness of darkness, &c. Who will soon be driven to an eternal distance from the great original of light and happiness, to which they shall never return. Thus the apostle illustrates their desperate wickedness, by comparisons drawn from the air, earth, sea and heavens.”
11.) Mat 23:33, “You snakes, you offspring of vipers, how will you escape the sentence of Hell?
Ye serpents – This name is given to them on account of their pretending to be pious, and very much devoted to God, but being secretly evil, At the heart, with all their pretensions, they were filled with evil designs, as the serpent was, Genesis 3:1-5
Generation of vipers – See the notes at Matthew 12:34.
Damnation of hell – This refers, beyond all question, to future punishment. So great was their wickedness and hypocrisy, that, if they persevered in this course, it was impossible to escape the damnation that should come on the guilty. This is the sternest language that Jesus ever used to wicked people. But it by no means authorizes ministers to use such language to sinners now. Christ knew that this was true of them. He had an authority which none now have. It is not the province of ministers to denounce judgment, or to use severe names, least of all to do it on pretence of imitating Christ. He knew the hearts of people. We know them not. He had authority to declare certainly that those whom he addressed would be lost. We have no such authority. He addressed persons; we address characters.”
12.) Mar 9:43, “And if your hand causes you to sin, cut it off; it is better for you to enter life maimed, than, having your two hands, to go into Hell, into the unquenchable fire.”
Verse 43. – The hand, or the foot, or the eye represents any instrument by which sin may be committed; and it applies to those who may be the means of drawing us into sin. If your relative or your friend, who is useful or dear to you as your hand, your foot, or your eye, is drawing you into sin, cut him off from you, lest he should draw you into hell, into the unquenchable Gehenna. Gehenna, or the Valley of Hinnom, lay to the south of Jerusalem. Originally a pleasant suburb of the city, it became in later times the scene of the worship of Molech, “the abomination of the children of Ammon.” On this account the valley was polluted by King Josiah. It thus became the receptacle of everything that was vile and filthy. These noisome accumulations were from time to time consumed by fire; and the things which were not consumed by fire were the prey of worms. Hence “Gehenna” became the image of the place of eternal punishment, where “the worm dieth not and the fire is not quenched.” These terrible images are conclusive as to the eternity of future punishment, so far as our nature is concerned and our knowledge reaches. They are the symbols of certain dreadful realities; too dreadful for human language to describe or human thought to conceive. Mark 9:43.”
13.) Mar 9:48, “where THEIR WORM DOES NOT DIE, AND THE FIRE IS NOT EXTINGUISHED.”
Jesus Christ explains two prominent features of Hell: where their worm does not die, and the fire is not extinguished. The worm will bite and bite and you cannot kill it. The fire will burn and burn, you cannot extinguish it. First, there is no water in Hell; even you have water the Hell fire cannot be extinguished.
Luk 16:24, “And he cried out and said, ‘Father Abraham, have mercy on me and send Lazarus, so that he may dip the tip of his finger in water and cool off my tongue, for I am in agony in this flame.”
The rich man cried out in Hell for a drop of water to cool off his tongue.
From the Scriptures cited above, you learn the terror and horror of suffering eternally in Hell. I have good news for you. Unlike the false teacher who taught that God predistined a certain group of people to Hell. It is not true because the Scripture says, 2Pe 3:9, “ The Lord is not slow about His promise, as some count slowness, but is patient toward
you, not willing for any to perish, but for all to come to repentance.” God wants you to repent of your sins and believe in the Lord Jesus as your God and Savior. Fauthermore, Jesus emphatically guaratees, Jhn 6:37, “All that the Father gives me will come to me, and whoever
comes to me I will never cast out.” The false theologian should be vanished and his false teaching should be trashed.
May I say it again, you do not need to go to Hell. What is the point if you make so much money and climb the highest political position and yet you will do down to Hell for eternal suffering. The fire is material so it cannot be quenched. No water is material.
You can be saved; but do not neglect so great a salvation. You can do it now.
No matter how much achievements and how many progresses China has accomplished in many areas, the most important question boils down to China’s nuclear deterrence sufficient to counter America the self-declared no. 1 enemy of China. It is high time that China gives its historical enemy Japan two large atomic bombs to wipe out its existence. And at the
same time destroying America running dogs NATO, South Korea, Australia, India, etc.
Legally, Taiwan has been restored to China from Japan. In fact, the two parties (KMT and People Progressive Party) have rebelled against China for 80 years, raped by Japan and America or simultaneously. China can give Taiwan one last chance: conduct referendum to determine which is larger in population; if those who want to return to China are greater, then they can overthrow the current regime and set up a provisional government waiting for China to take over.
If those who want to be Independent are greater, they can leave Taiwan. China shall use force to liberate Taiwan and publicly execute those traitorous party leaders. Undoubtedly, PPP has done the greatest harm by ditching Chineseness in everything. I think their past and present leaders will escape fast to America. Enogh is enough, 80 years of rebellion are enough.
China does not have resources to aid other nations. China needs more resources just to beef up defense against avowed hostile forces of America, NATO, QUARD, JAPAN, INDIA, and other running dogs of America.
Learning from black criminals, black pimps, black population in America and Africa, no blacks in whatever capacity may enter China.
To pump major investment into Africa and other undeveloped, unmotivated, insolvent and lazy peoples is like to throw away money into a black hole. Global problems are not China’s problems. Many nations enjoy themselves by conning and consumming China’s resources so that China will be behind India. China has aided more than 100 nations, not one has shown any tangible gratitude.
5. To use AI to program robots to run, to fight, to dance– do not shape intelligent economy and socety. Too many ignoramuses have been given platform to speak. UN is a useless and worthless organization
6. Discard old belief of superstition, old practice of religion, old outlook of self-satisfaction, and old values of traditon by embracing new concept, new perspfective and new values of innovtion and technology.
7. Stop all foreign aid because China does not have enough resoources to do modernized vital projects of its own.
8. Restrict entry of all undersiable peoples and welcome the influx of overseas Chinese and their investment.
9. Improve manufacture with only high qualify products and penalize fake goods and poor quality products.
10. Eliminate corruption, organized crime, counterfeit currency, rumor, smuggling of any sort and monopoly and overchages of hospitals and doctors.
11. Democracy is the greatest fraud perpetrated by the West in the world; China must not immitate the West but go its own way.
12. Recruit 6-footers who have graduated from college into a new military school like West Point to be trained to become military leaders.
13. Overhaul CGTN with respect to its ideology, personnel, programming and commercials. No liquor, cigarette, Western fake goods are allowed on TV.
14. Ban uncivilized sports such as boxing, fencing, grand prix, and all intentionally body-hurt games or sports.
15. China has no need to save any underdeveloped, unmotivated, impoverished, insolvent and useless nations; China has need to save itself.
16. Enhance nuclear weapons so that China in a superior position not threatened by any country.
17. Improve military position toward neigboring hostile nations.
18. Revitalize rural areas not only liberating from poor and backward situations but able to be independent economically, financially, and productively.
19. Overhaul CGTN: scrap Africa, Latin America and Arab programs; forcus on China, Asia, America and Europe.
20. October 25, on Taiwan Restoration Day, I advocate to move China’s national treasures which amount to $100,000 trillion dollars and priceless from Taipai Palace Museum back to Beijing without delay or hitch.
21. I want to tell you, the Chinese people and peoples of the world, under leadership of Chinese government, Chinese engineers, scientists, technicians and workers have achieved and surpassed many nations in the fields of space, transportation, agriculture, industry, manufacture, AI, infrastrutures, etc.
22. Those who use AI to program robbots to run, to fight, to dance and to do summersaults are sheer stupid.
23. Although typhones have killed more than 100 victims in Philippines, no country would aid a bad government with a bad leader. This does not mean Filippinos are bad people, it means Philippines government and its leader are bad.
24. Since 90% of all world’s problems are caused by Africa and Latin America, it is not realistic to wish them away. The right thing to do is to let them alone. No aid, no diplomacy, no interference. Particularly Africa, self-affliced, civil wars, wars with neighbors, eat and get fat, drink and dance, produce many children they cannot afford to support. Arrogrant and ungrateful. Let them alone, do or die.
25. Black lives don’t matter if they continuously practice self-inflicted violence, conflict, civil war, wars with neighbors, deluded democracy, phony election, insolvency, all sorts of shortages, official corruption, immorality, glorify primitivism; sing and dance, eat and get fat, drink and enjoy sex, produce a bunch of children they cannot support, unmotivated, unproductive, useless…
I have seen ugliest whites, browns and yellows, none ugliest as blacks who give me pain that I have to close my eyes…
Peace 2025 is seriously flawed because mediating Arabs and terrorist Hamas released a few Israel hostages (not all) and some are dead. Hamas even released dead bodies who are not Jewish hostages. Hamas has reached the height of wickedness. People of evil relgion have no qualm to do any evil. Israel released nearly 2,000 Palestinian prisoners in good health. All murderous and abusive Hamas must be killed. Terrorists must be destroyed without mercy because they show mercy.
Peoples of undeveloped, violent, unmotivated, insolvent, useless nations should not access to world media, should not attend any international meeting, should not receive any international aid.
On October 1, 2025 I urge the Hong Kong government and people to start de-Britishlization of Hong Kong names of streets and roads. For example, Victoria Peak should be changed to Dengxiaping Peak; Queen’s Road should be changed to Maozedong Road, etc.
It is laughable that a black politician made a statement on TV, “Africa cannot develop without fossil fuel.” What Africa does not have, can make long laundry list. Years ago when China was poor and did not have anything. Did America and Europe give aid? In fact to these days they are the biggest enemies of China, oppressors, trouble makers, diplomatic obstructionists and military aggressors. In America, the elderlies have to make a choice between taking a meal and medications. They cost $25 each; to have a meal they cannot afford to have medications. The electric bills are so high, even though they have heaters and air conditioners, they die in Summer and Winter. Every year I lectured at major Chinese universities and vacationed in China for 3 weeks when I worked for an American corporation. I noticed my electric bill did not go down even I was out of the country for 3 weeks. The female representative of Edison Power had the gall to say they do not charge customers by usage.
Africa has done nothing to deserve a large coverage by world media. Civil wars, conflicts, protests and constant shortages should be ignored. Undeveloped nations have no hope because of their corrupt leaders and politicians, their peoples are lazy and unproductive. They glorify tribalism, barbarianism and primitive behavior. They dislike work, like games and sports although sports produce nothing. They have civil wars, conflicts, tensions, gangs and terrorists, violence, man-made and natural disasters. They eat and get fat, sing and dance, drink beer and have sex, produce so many unwanted children they cannot support. These useless, ugly, immoral and unworthy peoples do not deserve any humanitarian aid. Ten or more years from now they will get worse and worse.
Is there any future or hope for America when the President, the Congress and the Supreme Court do not uphold the law by deporting 45 million illegal aliens already residing in America on welfare and let hordes of unlawful migrants enter boldly and freely to ruin America???
This is the voice of an old dying American in the wilderness who does not seek money or power.
The new President must attack Mexico militarily for violating American sovereignty, being the conduit of unlawful migrants for years AND drugs trafficking. Drop a few bombs on Mexico City may be a good start.
Deport 45 million illegal aliens already residing in America and use military to prevent invasion of hordes of illegal migrants from entering the United States and reject all asylum seekers. Build walls and militarize the borders for safety and security.
Mexico threatens loss of US 400,000 jobs, US by canceling NAFTA will cost Mexico 4 million jobs.
Use military to repel unlawful migrants and shoot at migrants who cut the fence or destroy the wall.
Withdraw support from Ukraine, END the war, and execute the Ukraine leader for war crimes and corruption.
Enact the law to require citizenship to apply for welfare, and all welfare recipients must work to get benefits.
Annihilate Iran, terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah, Houthis; and force Palestinians to evacuate from the Jewish lands and go to lands of Arabs.
America has been playing the fool so long, of course America must be FIRST for America.
Former imperialists and colonialists must pay compensations to their former colonies. African nations are big talkers but small doers. Africa must be self-sufficient and receive no aid.
A nation has no reason to exist if it does not have water, food and fuel and basic infrastructure.
It is strangest that UN, WHO, ICC (International Criminal Court) etc. Speak and Support terrorists HAMAS, HEZBOLLAH and HOUTHIS.
It is a felony to harbor, hire or help unlawful migrants or illegal aliens.
Is there any future or hope for the world where the terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah and Houthis make demands and UN, WHO, EU, all Arab-Muslim-Black nations serve and support them willingly?
America and EU can change the world by changing course, cease all hostilities against Russia and China, like President Nixon sought a just and lasting peace for the world. I believe the overwhelming majority of Americans want this.
I propose the world to impose a moratorium of 20 years on the undeveloped, unproductive, insufficient and useless nations. No matter what internal conflict and tensions, civil war and war with neighbors, coups d’etat, famine, drought, or man-made disasters, the international community will not interfere. Moratorium means no communication, no diplomacy and no aid in whatever form. After 20-year of burning themselves out, many nations will vanish, and those who do well will survive. That is when the international community can help those nations who really want to become decent and respectable and responsible nations.
Deliberation has been long and covered all pertinent and contingent factors involved in order to come to conclusion to SAVE AMERICA from destruction and decay. AMERICA needs to cut off the two continents of Africa and Latin America: NO TRADE, NO DIPLOMACY, NO POSTAL SERVICES, NO NEWS, NO COMMUNICATIONS, NO BANKING TRANSACTION, NO RELATIONSHIP, NO AID, AND NO ENTRY TO THE U.S.
America declares no immigration, no assylum application, no entry from African and Latin American peoples.
Build the great wall secure and strong along Mexican borders and maintain military action to deter and stop illegal migrations from Mexico, via land, sea or air.
Expell all personnels from African and Latin American embassies and consulates located in America.
Deport illegal aliens 45 million already residing in America and most of them on welfare. Deport unlawful migrants of Latin America to Mexico, those who are not Mexicans can find their ways home. If Mexico refuses, bomb and attack them. Deport all unlawful Africans back to Africa. Designate one African nation to receive deportees by airplanes.
Reform the welfare system that all applicants require to be American citzens and require work to get their benefits.
Leave Africa and Latin America alone, let them do or die.
Iran is a terrorist nation, its nuclear facilities sooner or later should be destroyed completely. Apparently, last time bombing did not do a good job.
Terrorists Hamas, Hezebollah and Houthis should be destroyed completely. Palestinians should be forced out of Gaza.
African, Arab, and Muslim nations should have no part in reconstruction of Gaza.
Africa cannot be helped, Africa does not want help because they glorify in their primitive ways as discovering African civilazations. Africa has the right to be left alone to discover its own solution. The former colonianialists must pay compensations to their African victims. From now on, the international community should not aid Africa in anyway. Any nation who wants to share destiny with Africa is doomed!
Since Africa and Latin America demostrate their arrogance and ingratitude, and claim they have scientists and geniuses, they do not need Internation aid or help in any way. They must be left alone to do or die.
All African nations, South America, Asia and the world, where can you find a country which does not have large national debts and deficits? Africa is different because for 500 years, not one country has become self-sufficient and solvent, they glorify with their primitive cultures and brag about their scientists and experts, joy to kill each other. International aid actually fuel their official corruption. Any nation that shares destinies with Africa will be doomed! No resources can fill the Black holes! The international community should leave Africa alone, let them do or die.
China modernization must focus that every village will have:
Thus saithJehovah] so Exodus 7:17; Exodus 8:1; Exodus 8:20; Exodus 11:4 (all J); with the God of the Hebrews added, Exodus 9:1; Exodus 9:13, Exodus 10:3 (also all J); and with the God of Israel added, Exodus 5:1, Exodus 32:27 (both E). None of these expressions occurs elsewhere in the Pent. The first is a formula used constantly by the prophets (e.g. 2 Kings 1:4; 2 Kings 1:6, Amos 1:3; Amos 1:6); and the third is used by them sometimes (as Jdg 6:8, Jeremiah 11:3). my son, my firstborn] Israel, treated as an individual, is brought into the closest and dearest relation to Jehovah, as his ‘son’ (cf. Hosea 11:1), his ‘firstborn.’ In Jeremiah 31:9 Ephraim is called Jehovah’s firstborn,’ as in v. 20 His ‘dear son,’ and ‘delightsome child.’ The figure is more common in the plural of the individual Israelites; and it is then often used when the prophets desire to dwell upon the privileges bestowed on Israel by its Father, or the duties owed by it to its Father, or its unfilial behaviour towards Him: e.g. Hosea 1:10; Hosea 11:2-4; Isaiah 1:2; Isaiah 1:4; Deuteronomy 14:1; Deuteronomy 32:5-6; Deuteronomy 32:18-20; Jeremiah 3:14; Jeremiah 3:22; Jeremiah 4:22; Isaiah 63:8-10 (see further the writer’s note on Deuteronomy 32:5, p. 352). The idea of a nation or an individual being descended from a divine ancestor was common in antiquity (cf. Numbers 21:29, where the Moabites are called the ‘sons and daughters of Chĕmôsh’): but in such cases the relation was conceived as a physical one; in Israel the idea was spiritualized, and, in virtue of Jehovah’s ethical and spiritual character, made the expression of moral and spiritual relations. 22–23. The substance of the demand which Moses is to make of the Pharaoh, formulated with special reference to the final and severest plague, the 10th: Israel is Jehovah’s firstborn; if Pharaoh does not let Israel go, his own firstborn will be slain. The situation implied by these verses (‘have said,’ ‘hast refused’) is between the first nine plagues and the 10th; and so it has been conjectured, especially as this message to Pharaoh is never in the sequel actually given to him, that they originally stood before Exodus 10:28 (or Exodus 11:4), as J’s introduction to the 10th plague, and were removed here by the compiler, as an indication of the gist and purpose of the whole series of plagues.”
2.) Exo 7:17, “This is what the LORD says: “By this you shall know that I am the LORD: behold, I am going to strike the water that is
in the Nile with the staff that is in my hand, and it will be turned into blood.”
Verse 17. – In this thou shalt know that I am the Lord. Pharaoh had declared on the occasion specially referred to, “Iknow not Jehovah, neither will I let Israel go” (Exodus 5:2). He is now told that he shall “know Jehovah” in the coming visitation; he shall know, i.e., that there is a great and truly existent God who controls nature, does as he will even with the Nile, which the Egyptians regarded as a great deity; and can turn, if he see fit, the greatest blessings into curses. Behold, I will smite. God here speaks of the acts of Moses and Aaron as his own acts, and of their hands as his hand, because they were mere instruments through which he worked. The Roman law said: “Qui facit per alium, tacit per se.” The waters… shall be turned to blood. Not simply, “shall be of the colour of blood,” as Rosenmuller paraphrases, but shall become and be, to all intents and purposes, blood. It is idle to ask whether the water would have answered to all the modern tests, microscopic and other, by which blood is known. The question cannot be answered. An that we are entitled to conclude from the words of the text is, that the water had all the physical appearance the look, taste, smell, texture of blood: and hence, that it was certainly not merely discoloured by the red soil of Abyssinia, nor by cryptegamic plants and infusoria. Water thus changed would neither kill fish, nor “stink,” nor be utterly undrinkable. Exodus 7:17.”
3.) Exo 8:1, “Then the LORD said to Moses, “Go to Pharaoh and say to him, ‘This is what the LORD says: “Let My people go, so that they may serve Me.”
(1-4) It is generally allowed that the second plague was one of frogs. All the ancient versions agree in the interpretation; and the only rival rendering—“crocodiles”—is too absurd to be argued against. We may take it, therefore, as certain that the second infliction upon Egypt was an innumerable multitude of frogs, which came up out of the river, and infested the cities, the houses, the sleeping apartments, the beds, the ovens, and the kneading troughs. There was no escaping them. They entered the royal palace no less than the peasant’s cottage; they penetrated to the inner chambers; they leaped upon the couches and beds; they polluted the baking utensils, and defiled the water and the food. Here, again, the infliction was double. (1) Frogs were sacred animals to the Egyptians, who regarded them as symbols of procreative power, and associated them especially with the goddess Heka (a wife of Kneph, or up), whom they represented as frog-headed. Sacred animals might not be intentionally killed; and even their involuntary slaughter was not unfrequently punished with death. To be plagued with a multitude of reptiles which might not be put to death, yet on which it was scarcely possible not to tread, and which, whenever a door was opened were crushed, was a severe trial to the religious feelings of the people, and tended to bring the religion itself into contempt. (2) The visitation was horrible to the senses—nauseous, disgusting. The frogs were hideous to the eye, grating to the ear, repulsive to the touch. Their constant presence everywhere rendered them a continual torment. If other later plagues were more injurious, the plague of frogs was perhaps of all the most loathsome. We read without surprise in Eustathius (Comment. in Hom. II., p. 35) that the people of Pseonia and Dardania on one occasion, were so plagued by a multitude of frogs, which filled the houses and the streets, infected the water, invaded the cooking utensils, and made all the food uneatable, that after a time, being unable to bear the pest any longer, they “fled from that region altogether.”
(2) With frogs.—The particular species intended is thought to be the modern dofka (Rana Mosaica), which i is a large kind, resembling our toad, which crawls more; than it leaps, and croaks perpetually.
(3) The river shall bring forth frogs.—The frogs do not now come up directly out of the river, but rather out of the ponds and marshes which are left by the inundation. (See Exodus 8:5.) These, however, may be viewed as detached portions of the river. Frogs in Egypt are, even at the present day, an occasional annoyance and inconvenience.
Thy bedchamber . . . thy bed.—No nation of antiquity set such a value on cleanliness as the Egyptians. Priests were required to dress entirely in linen, and to wash their entire bodies in cold water twice every day and twice every night (Herod. ii. 37). With other classes ablutions were frequent, and the utmost care was taken to avoid contact with whatever was uncleanly. It is difficult to conceive a greater annoyance to an Egyptian than frogs in the bedchamber and on the bed.
Ovens.—Or, balking-pans—earthenware vessels commonly heated by having a fire lighted inside them, and the dough attached by pressure after the fire had been withdrawn.
Kneading troughs.—Comp. below, Exodus 12:34, which fixes the sense; and for representations of both kneading-troughs and ovens, see Rosellini, Monumenti Civili, pls. 84, 85.”
4.) Exo 11:4, “Then Moses said, “This is what the LORD says: ‘About midnight I am going out into the midst of Egypt.”
Verses 4-8. – The writer returns here to his account of the last interview between Moses and Pharaoh, repeating the introductory words of Exodus 10:29 – “and Moses said.” Having accepted his dismissal, and declared that he would not see the face of Pharaoh any more (ibid.), Moses, before quitting the presence, proceeded to announce the last plague, prefacing the announcement, as usual (Exodus 7:17; Exodus 8:2; Exodus 9:1, 13; Exodus 10:3), with the solemn declaration, which showed that he acted in the matter merely as God’s instrument – ” Thus saith Jehovah.” He makes the announcement with the utmost plainness, noting the exact Lime of the visitation (ver. 4) – its extent (ver. 5) – the terrible “cry” that would follow (ver. 6) the complete exemption of the Israelites (ver. 7) – the message which Pharaoh would send him by his servants, to depart at once – and his own intention of acting on it (ver. 8). Then, without waiting for a reply, in hot anger at the prolonged obstinacy of the monarch, he went out. Verse 4. – About midnight. – Compare Exodus 12:29. It would add to the horror of the infliction that it should come in the depth of the night. Probably the night intended was not the next night, but one left purposely indefinite, that terror and suspense might work upon the mind of Pharaoh. Shall I go out. The word “I” is repressed in the original, and is emphatic. This crowning plague Jehovah inflicts by no instrumentality, but takes wholly upon himself. (See Exodus 12:12, 13, 23, 27, 29.) Exodus 11:4.”
5.) 2Sa 7:5, “Go and say to My servant David, ‘This is what the LORD says: “Should you build Me a house for My dwelling?”
Shalt thou build?—The question implies the negative, as it is expressed in 1Chronicles 17:5, and as it is here translated in the LXX. and Syriac.
After David was told that he should not be allowed to build a temple for God as he desired, he is promised that God will make for him a sure house, and will accept the building of the temple from his son. David is called “my servant,” an expression used only of those eminent and faithful in the service of God, as Moses and Joshua, thus showing—as in fact the whole message does—that the prohibition conveyed nothing of Divine displeasure; but no reason for it is here expressed.[33] But in, David’s parting charge to Solomon (1Chronicles 22:8), and to the heads of the nation (1Chronicles 28:3), he says, “the word of the Lord came unto” him, giving as the reason, “because thou hast shed much blood on the earth,” and “hast been a man of war.” Those wars had been necessary, under the circumstances in which he was placed, and had never been disapproved of God; still the mere fact that he had been a man of blood unfitted him for this sacred office.
Two reasons for the prohibition are found by nearly all commentators in this message itself. (1) That God must first build “a house “for David before he could properly build a temple for God; and (2) that the kingdom was not yet sufficiently established and peaceful for a temple to be built. But neither of these are assigned as reasons m the Divine word, and it is better to keep only to that which is assigned, however these other facts may convince us of the fitness and propriety of the postponement of David’s purpose.”
) 2Sa 24:12, “Go and speak to David, ‘This is what the LORD says: “I am imposing upon you three choices; choose for yourself one of them, and I will do it to you.”
24:10-15 It is well, when a man has sinned, if he has a heart within to smite him for it. If we confess our sins, we may pray in faith that God would forgive them, and take away, by pardoning mercy, that sin which we cast away by sincere repentance. What we make the matter of our pride, it is just in God to take from us, or make bitter to us, and make it our punishment. This must be such a punishment as the people have a large share in, for though it was David’s sin that opened the sluice, the sins of the people all contributed to the flood. In this difficulty, David chose a judgment which came immediately from God, whose mercies he knew to be very great, rather than from men, who would have triumphed in the miseries of Israel, and have been thereby hardened in their idolatry. He chose the pestilence; he and his family would be as much exposed to it as the poorest Israelite; and he would continue for a shorter time under the Divine rebuke, however severe it was. The rapid destruction by the pestilence shows how easily God can bring down the proudest sinners, and how much we owe daily to the Divine patience.”
7.) 1Ki 12:24, “This is what the LORD says: “You shall not go up nor fight against your relatives the sons of Israel; return, every man to his house, for this thing has come from Me.” So they listened to the Word of the
LORD, and returned to go their way in accordance with the Word of the LORD.”
Israel must not fight against their relatives the sons of Israel.
Thus saith the Lord,…. A common preface the prophets used when they spoke in the name of the Lord:
ye shall not go up, nor fight against your brethren the children of Israel; and that because they were their brethren; though that is not the only reason, another follows:
return every man to his house, for this thing is from me; it was according to the will of God, as Josephus rightly says (o); it was by his ordination and appointment, though Jeroboam and the people sinned in the way and manner in which they brought it about; and therefore to fight against Israel, in order to regain the kingdom, would be fighting against God, and so to no purpose:
they hearkened therefore to the word of the Lord, and returned to depart according to the word of the Lord; they knew Shemaiah was a prophet of the Lord, and they believed the message he brought came from him, and therefore hearkened and were obedient to it; and with the consent of Rehoboam were disbanded, and returned to their habitations, being satisfied with, and submissive to, the will of God, both king and people.
) 1Ki 13:21-25, “and he cried out to the man of God who came from Judah, saying, “This is what the LORD says: ‘Because you have disobeyed the command of the LORD, and have not kept the commandment which
the LORD your God commanded you, but
have returned and eaten bread and drunk
water in the place of which He said to you, “You are not to eat bread nor drink water”; your dead body will not come to the grave of your fathers.’”
Verse 21. – And he cried [same word as in ver. 2. He who denounced the “sin of Jeroboam” is now denounced in turn] unto the man of God that came from Judah, saying, Thus saith the Lord, Forasmuch as thou hast disobeyed the mouth of the Lord, and hast not kept the commandment which the Lord thy God commanded thee. 1 Kings 13:21.”
22. the Lord did say to thee] There is no need for the italics of the A. V. There can be no mistaking who is meant if we render (with R.V.) ‘he said to thee.’ thy carcase shall not come unto the sepulchre of thy fathers] With the Jews, as since with Christians, burial rites were much regarded. To be cast out unburied was deemed a great calamity (cf. Psalm 79:3; Jeremiah 14:16), and a judgement for sin, as in the case of Jezebel (2 Kings 9:10). To be buried by the side of one’s ancestors shews that all care has been bestowed upon the corpse. In the present instance the deprivation of such burial is equivalent to death in some unusual way and at a distance from home.
approached Ahab king of Israel, and said, “This is what the LORD says: ‘Have you seen all this great multitude? Behold, I am going to hand them over to you today, and you shall know that I am the LORD.’”
13–21. God by a prophet promises the victory to Ahab. The Syrians are defeated (Not in Chronicles) 13. there came a prophet] The Hebrew verb is not the common word for ‘to come.’ The R.V. has therefore translated it here, and in 1 Kings 20:22; 1 Kings 20:28, by came near, as it is very frequently translated elsewhere in the A.V. This prophet must have been one of those who were saved at the time of Jezebel’s attempt to destroy them all. Obadiah had saved a hundred, and no doubt others also escaped. When Elijah complained ‘I, even I only, am left,’ the reason was that, through the persecution, a stop had been put to all prophetic activity. In the present strait we need not doubt that any messenger of good tidings would be welcome. So that there is nothing strange about the prophet’s visit. The national thoughts were occupied on other things than the slaughter of Jehovah’s prophets.”
20:1-11 Benhadad sent Ahab a very insolent demand. Ahab sent a very disgraceful submission; sin brings men into such straits, by putting them out of the Divine protection. If God do not rule us, our enemies shall: guilt dispirits men, and makes them cowards. Ahab became desperate. Men will part with their most pleasant things, those they most love, to save their lives; yet they lose their souls rather than part with any pleasure or interest to prevent it. Here is one of the wisest sayings that ever Ahab spake, and it is a good lesson to all. It is folly to boast of any day to come, since we know not what it may bring forth. Apply it to our spiritual conflicts. Peter fell by self-confidence. Happy is the man who is never off his watch.”
10.) 1Ki 20:42, “And the prophet said to him, “This is what the LORD says: ‘Since you have let go from your hand the man I had designated
for destruction, your life shall be forfeited in
place of his life, and your people in place of his people.’”
1 Kings 20:42. Thus saith the Lord, Because, &c. — “What was the great sin of Ahab in this action, for which God so severely punished him?” The great dishonour hereby done to God, in suffering so horrid a blasphemer to go unpunished, which was contrary to an express law, Leviticus 24:16. And God had delivered him into Ahab’s hand, for his blasphemy, as he promised to do, (1 Kings 20:28,) by which act of his providence, compared with that law, it was most evident that this man was appointed by God to destruction. But Ahab was so far from punishing this blasphemer, that he did not so much as rebuke him, but dismissed him upon easy terms, and took not the least care for the reparation of God’s honour. And the people were punished for their own sins, which were many and great; though God took this occasion to inflict the punishment. The former part of this decree of God, Thy life shall go for his life, was fulfilled three years after, when Ahab was killed in a battle against the Syrians, 1 Kings 22:1-40. But the latter, And thy people for his people, was deferred till the reign of Hazael, who fulfilled it by the wars he had with the Israelites, and the slaughter he made of them, 2 Kings 10:32-33.”
11.) 1Ki 21:19, “And you shall speak to him, saying, ‘This is what the LORD says: “Have you murdered and also taken possession?”’ And you shall speak to him, saying, ‘The LORD says
this: “In the place where the dogs licked up the
blood of Naboth, the dogs will lick up your blood, yours as well.”’”
Hast thou killed, and also taken possession? – These words rebuke especially Ahab’s indecent haste. He went to Jezreel the very day after Naboth’s execution 2 Kings 9:26.
The prophecy following had a double fulfillment. The main fulfillment was by the casting of the dead body of Jehoram into Naboth’s plot of ground at Jezreel, where, like Naboth’s, it was left for the dogs to eat 2 Kings 9:25. This spot, which was just outside the city wall, and close to a gate 2 Kings 9:31, was probably the actual scene of Naboth’s execution. Here did dogs lick Ahab’s blood, that is, his son’s blood, the execution of the full retaliatory sentence having been deferred to the days of his son, formally and explicitly, on Ahab’s repentance 1 Kings 21:29. But, besides this, there was a secondary fulfillment of the prophecy, when, not at Jezreel but at Samaria (marginal reference), the actual blood of Ahab himself, was licked by dogs, only in a way that implied no disgrace. These two fulfillments are complementary to each other. “
12.) 1Ki 22:11, “Then Zedekiah the son of Chenaanah made horns of iron for himself and said, “This is what the LORD says: ‘With these you will gore the Arameans until they are destroyed!’”
Zedekiah.—The name itself (“righteousness of Jehovah”) must certainly imply professed devotion to the true God, whose Name here is first uttered by him. Symbolic action was not unfrequent in the prophets. (See Note on 1Kings 11:30.) The use of the horns, as emblems of victorious strength, is also familiar, as in the utterance of Balaam (Numbers 23:22), in the blessing of Moses (Deuteronomy 33:17), in the song of Hannah (1Samuel 3:1), in the visions of Daniel and Zechariah (Daniel 8:3-10; Zechariah 1:18-19).”
Verse 4. – Now therefore. The word translated, “therefore” (לָכֵן) is emphatic, and means “for this reason,” “on this account.” Because Ahaziah had apostatized from Cod, God sentenced him to die from the effects of his fall, and not to recover. It is implied that he might have recovered if he had acted otherwise. And Elijah departed; i.e. quitted the messengers, showing that his errand was accomplished – he had said all that he was commissioned to say. 2 Kings 1:4.”
And they said unto him, there came a man up to meet us, and said unto us, go, turn again unto the king that sent you,…. King Ahaziah:
and say unto him; and then they repeated all that is said by the angel to Elijah, and he had delivered to them, 2 Kings 1:3 and which was a sufficient reason for their turning back, since they got a full answer from a man of God, of what they were to inquire of at Ekron; which was, whether the king would recover of this disease or not. “
Don’t get the idea that salt can purify the spring of water. The Lord can purify the spring of water with or without salt. It is what the Lord says that matters.
2 Kings 2:21-22. He went forth unto the spring, and cast the salt in there — If the salt had been a proper remedy for the brackishness of these waters and the barrenness of the land, what could so small a quantity have done, and especially as cast into the fountain? For a fountain quickly works out any thing cast into it. But Elisha only used it as a sign of God’s power, which was to produce the effect, and to render the operation of that power more conspicuous. Therefore he says, Thus saith the Lord God, I have healed these waters — He himself; the new cruise and the salt were no more than mere instruments, or channels through which God was pleased to convey this healing virtue. There shall not be from thence any more death — Hurt or danger, to man or beast, by drinking the water. So the waters were healed unto this day — There is a fountain at this very day, toward the west of Jericho, which rises about three quarters of a league above the town in the way to Jerusalem, and, yielding a great deal of water, very excellent in its kind, runs along and fructifies the plain: and many authors speak of the extraordinary fruitfulness and pleasantness of the country hereabouts, after this time. See Josephus, Bell. Jud., book 5, cap. 4.”
Word of the LORD; this is what the LORD says: ‘About this time tomorrow a measure of fine flour will be sold for a shekel, and two measures of barley for a shekel, at the gate of Samaria.’”
Ch. 2 Kings 7:1. Hear ye the word of the Lord] Having seen the change in the king’s disposition, even though it were a change to despondency, rather than trust, Elisha in the name of the Lord gives a solemn assurance that help is nigh. This he does in the presence of the elders who had been sitting with him, and of those persons who had come in the king’s retinue. a measure of fine flour be sold for a shekel] The measure is the Hebrew seah, which is said to be about a peck. It was six times as much as the Kab mentioned in 2 Kings 6:5. So that the change which Elisha foretells would provide six times as much good food for one-fifth of the price for which, in the famine, the vilest had been sold. in the gate of Samaria] Where people congregated for markets and other purposes.”
17.) 2Ki 19:32, “Therefore this is what theLORD says about the king of Assyria:
“He will not come to this city nor shoot an arrow there; and he will not come before it with a shield nor heap up an assault rampagainst
Verse 32. – Therefore thus saith the Lord concerning the King of Assyria. The oracle concludes with a general announcement, addressed to all whom it may concern, not to any one individually, concerning the existing distress. First, it is laid down what shall not be the issue. He – i.e. Sennacherib – shall not come into – rather, unto – this city – i.e. Jerusalem – nor shoot an arrow there – i.e., he shall not begin the attack, as was usually done, with discharges of arrows, to clear the walls of their defenders, and make it safe for the sappers and miners and the siege artillery to draw near – nor come before it with shield – i.e. advance close, to raise the scaling-ladders, or mine the walls, or fire the gates, under the protection of huge shields – nor east a bank against it. Much less shall he proceed to the last extremity of raising mounds against the walls, and planting upon them his balistae and his battering-rams, with the object of effecting a breach. Each of the successive stages of a siege is touched, and negatived. None of these things shall be done. There shall be no siege. (For representations of the Assyrian sieges, banks, and engines, see Layard, ‘Monuments of Nineveh,’ second series, plates 21, 31, 39, 43, etc.; and Rawlinson, ‘Ancient Monarchies,’ vol. 1. p. 303; vol. 2. p. 81.) 2 Kings 19:32.”
2 Kings 20:1. In those days was Hezekiah sick unto death — That is, in the same year in which the king of Assyria invaded Judea; for Hezekiah reigned in all twenty-nine years, and surviving this sickness fifteen years, it must have happened in his fourteenth year, which was the year in which Sennacherib invaded him. It appears, however, from 2 Kings 20:6, in which God promises to deliver him and Jerusalem out of the hand of the king of Assyria, that it took place before that deliverance; but the sacred historian thought proper to place it after that event, that he might not interrupt the story of Sennacherib. Thus saith the Lord, Set thy house in order, &c. — Make thy will, and settle the affairs of thy family and kingdom. This he the rather presses upon him, because the state of his kingdom peculiarly required it, for it is plain Hezekiah had not, as yet, any son; Manasseh, his heir and successor, not being born till three years after this time; compare 2 Kings 20:6 with 2 Kings 21:1. Thou shalt die, and not live — Thy disease is mortal in its kind, and will be so in effect, if God do not by a miracle prevent it. Such threatenings, though expressed absolutely, have often secret conditions.”
Shemaiah the prophet.—The section relating to his mission and its results (2Chronicles 12:5-8) is peculiar to the chronicle.
The princes of Judah, that were gathered together to Jerusalem.—Repulsed by the Egyptian arms, they had fallen back upon Jerusalem, to defend the capital. While the invading host lay before the city, Shemaiah addressed the king and princes.
Ye have forsaken.—There is emphasis on the pronoun. Literally, Ye have forsaken me, and I also have forsaken you, in (into) the hand of Shishak. The phrase “to leave into the hand” of a foe occurs Nehemiah 9:28. (Comp. also 2Chronicles 15:2; 2Chronicles 24:20; and Deuteronomy 31:16-17.) Here the words amount to a menace of utter destruction. (Comp. Jonah 3:4.).”
20.) 2Ch 20:15, “and he said, “Listen, all you of Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and King Jehoshaphat: This is what the LORD says
to you: ‘Do not fear or be dismayed because
of this great multitude, for the battle is not yours but God’s.”
2 Chronicles 20:15-17. Thus saith the Lord, Be not afraid — You have admitted fear enough to induce you to have recourse to God: now do not give way to that fear which would drive you from him. The battle is not yours — It is not in your own cause, nor in your own strength, that you engage; the battle is God’s — And he doth and will interest himself in your favour, as you have desired, and will fight for you. To-morrow go ye down — From Jerusalem, where he and his army now were, which stood upon high ground. Ye shall not need to fight in this battle — The work shall be done to your hands, and you will not need to strike a stroke, nor shall you be the instruments, but only the spectators of the defeat of the enemy. O Judahand Jerusalem, fear not — Thus does he encourage them to trust in God, though the danger was very threatening, and to expect certain victory and deliverance.”
Verses 1-7. – A RENEWED PROMISE TO ISRAEL OF PROTECTION AND DELIVERANCE. Severe rebuke (Isaiah 42:18-25) is followed, as so often in Isaiah (Isaiah 1:25-27; Isaiah 4:2-6; Isaiah 9:1-16, etc.), by comfort and consolation. Israel is assured that God has not cast him off, and promised the comfort of the Divine presence during the existing tribulation (ver. 2), and. a speedy restoration to Palestine (vers. 3-7). The scattered Israelites will be brought together from all quarters by the Divine omnipoteney. Verse 1. – But now. The words mark the strong contrast between the closing passage of the preceding chapter and the opening paragraph of the present one. Israel had undergone a severe punishment for his sins; he is still suffering, but now there is going to be an entire change. He is to be protected and delivered. Created thee… formed. thee redeemed thee… called thee by thy name. An ascending series of benefits. First, creation, like that of formless matter out of nought; then, formation, or putting of the formless matter into shape; thirdly, redemption, or making them all his own; lastly, calling them by their name, and so conferring on them a proud and enviable distinction. On this fourfold ground God claims Israel as his own. Isaiah 43:1.”
formed thee from the womb] See Isaiah 44:24, ch. Isaiah 49:5. Jeshurun occurs again only in Deuteronomy 32:15; Deuteronomy 33:5; Deuteronomy 33:26; always as a synonym for Israel and a title of honour (hardly a diminutive, as the termination might suggest). It means the “Upright One,” being formed from an adj. yâshâr, which is applied to Israel in Numbers 23:10, and perhaps also in the phrase “book of Jashar” (see Joshua 10:13, R.V.). The history of the name is, however, altogether obscure. The opinion that it was coined in opposition to Jacob (“the supplanter”) has little to recommend it; although that antithesis may have led to its selection by this prophet. Should the recent supposed discovery of the name Israel on an Egyptian monument of the reign of Merenptah be confirmed, it is possible that fresh light may be thrown on the relation of the two names Israel and Jeshurun. The form in which the word there appears is said to be Yishir’il, the sibilant agreeing with Jeshurun but differing from the traditional pronunciation of Yisrâ’el. Yishir’il and Yeshûrûn might be derivations from a common root, yâshar. (Brandt, Theologisch Tijdschrift, 1896, p. 511; cf. Renan, Hist. du peuple d’Israël, Vol. i., p. 106).”
23.) Isa 44:6, “This is what the LORD says, He who is the King of Israel and his Redeemer,
Verses 6-20. – A FURTHER CONTRAST OF GOD WITH IDOLS. The captive Jews, dwelling scattered in a land the inhabitants of which were, one and all, idolaters, and having by hereditary taint an inclination to idolatry, would be easily tempted, during the long and weary period of the Captivity, to put away the worship and even the thought of Jehovah, who had allowed their subjugation, and conform to the religion of their conquerors. Hence the repeated contrasts in these later chapters – specially addressed to caprice Israel – between Jehovah and idols, and the sharp ridicule of the latter (comp. Isaiah 40:18-25; Isaiah 41:4-7, 21-29). Verse 6. – The Lord the King of Israel. Therefore entitled to Israel’s allegiance (comp. Isaiah 43:15). And his Redeemer; i.e. Israel’s Redeemer – he who had redeemed them from Egyptian bondage – who will redeem them from the power of Babylon – who, best of all, will redeem them from their sins. The First… the Last (comp. Isaiah 41:4, with the comment). Beside me there is no God. This had been distinctly asserted in the Law (Deuteronomy 4:35, 39; Deuteronomy 32:39); but Israel could not be induced practically to believe it. The “gods of the nations” were supposed generally to be realities, actual powers, not perhaps so potent as Jehovah, but still real beings, capable of doing good and harm (see Isaiah 41:23). It is one of Isaiah’s special objects in these later chapters to disabuse Israel of this notion (see Isaiah 41:21-24; Isaiah 43:9-11; Isaiah 45:5, 6, 14-22, etc.). Isaiah 44:6.”
of Cush and the Sabeans, men of stature, will come over to you and will be yours; they will walk behind you, they will come over in chains and will bow down to you; they will plead with you:‘God certainly is with you, and there is
no one else, no other God.‘”
The world will know that the God of Isreal still rules the universe. There is no one else, no other God.
The peoples mentioned are the same as those named in ch. Isaiah 43:3 (see on the passage) as the “ransom” given for Israel. They are apparently represented here as already conquered by Cyrus, the vicegerent and anointed of Jehovah. It has even been supposed that Cyrus is the person addressed in the verse, but this is impossible because of the words “Surely in thee is God,” which certainly could not be addressed to Cyrus. The commonly accepted interpretation that there is no thought of conquest in the passage, but only of spontaneous homage rendered to Israel by distant nations of the earth, is less natural. The idea that the “fetters” are self-imposed is a conceit not readily to be attributed to the prophet, and the whole scene strongly suggests a submission that has been preceded by humiliation and defeat. The meaning probably is that the treasures of the nations are made over to Israel by Cyrus, while the nations themselves recognise the exaltation of Israel as the goal of the Persian victories and worship Jehovah, as the only true God. and theSabæans, men of stature] (see on ch. Isaiah 18:2.) Omit “of” with R.V.; the Sabæans offer not tribute, but their persons (as slaves). shall come over unto thee] Rather: shall pass before thee (as 1 Kings 9:8; 2 Kings 4:9). in chains they shall come over] in fetters (Nahum 3:10; Psalm 149:8) shall they pass. The word for make supplication is in every other instance used of prayer to God. Israel is recognised as the mediator between the true God and mankind. Surely God is in thee] In thee only is God. These of course are words of the Sabæans, &c. to Israel, expressing their acceptance of the true religion. Israel’s God has proved Himself to be the God of history, the only God. The expression appears to be alluded to by St Paul in 1 Corinthians 14:25 (“declaring that God is in you indeed”). 14–17. The collapse of the heathen religions is here dramatically represented under the image of a procession of conquered nations of Africa, who pass before Israel, as tributaries and slaves, acknowledging that Israel’s God is the only true divinity. This seems to be the sense, but see below on Isaiah 45:14.”
25.) Zec 1:14, “So the angel who was speaking with me said to me, “Proclaim, saying, ‘This is what the LORD of armies says: “I AM
14. I am jealous] “I have been, not now only, but in time past even when I did not shew it, and am jealous, with the tender love which allows not what it loves to be injured.” Pusey. Comp. chap. Zechariah 8:2. Pulpit Commentary
Verse 14. – Cry thou (Isaiah 40:6). The prophet has to publish two things: (1) God’s love for his people, however humiliated and miserable their present position might be; and (2) the promise of coming prosperity. I am jealous. The term implies ardent love, which cannot bear itself to be slighted, or the object of its affection to be injured (comp. Zechariah 8:2, and note there; Numbers 25:11, 13; Joel 2:18). For Jerusalem, as the capital of the kingdom; and for Zion, as the seat of worship. Zechariah 1:14”
26.) Mal 1:4, “Though Edom says, “We have been beaten down, but we will return and build up
the ruins”; this is what the LORD of armies says: “They may build, but I will tear down; and people will call them the territory of wickedness, and the people with whom the LORD is indignant forever.” If I tell you the countries and nations belong to the territory of wickedness, I will be a target of those nations.
4. impoverished] Rather (with R.V. text, and so in Jeremiah 5:17), beaten down. “So Ephraim said of old ‘in the pride and stoutness of heart, The bricks are fallen down, but we will build with hewn stones: the sycomores are cut down, but we will change them into cedars.’ Isaiah 9:9-10.” Pusey. return and build] This rendering is retained in R.V., but as there is no evidence that Edom was carried away captive ‘return and build’ is, probably, according to a well-known Heb. idiom =‘rebuild.’ (Comp. Ezekiel 26:8; Ezekiel 26:12-14.) This Israel ‘loved’ of God had done, but Esau ‘hated’ of Him should not do. border] i.e. land, or territory, as in Malachi 1:5 below. It is frequently rendered coasts, in A.V., e.g. 1 Samuel 11:3; 1 Samuel 11:7. for ever] For the subsequent history of Edom, as fulfilling this prediction, see reference to Obadiah in note on Malachi 1:3 above.”
22. For Moses truly said] Truly is here the rendering of the particle μέν, and is likely to be misunderstood, as though it meant verily. Read ForindeedMoses said. Here the Apostle cites the prophecies to which he has been alluding. First from Deuteronomy 18:15 he points out that the prophet who had been promised was to be of their brethren, as Moses had been. This was a comparison which the Jews themselves were fond of making, and they often identified the prophet of whom Moses spake with the Messiah. Thus the Midrash Rabbah on Ecclesiastes 1:9 says, “Rabbi Berakhiah in the name of Rabbi Yizkhak [Isaac] says: ‘As was the former redeemer so shall the latter redeemer be.’ While of the former redeemer it is said (Exodus 4:20), ‘And Moses took his wife and his sons and set them upon an ass,’ so of the latter: for it says (Zechariah 9:9), ‘He is lowly and riding upon an ass.’ And while the former redeemer brought down manna, as it says (Exodus 16:4), ‘Behold I will rain bread from heaven for you,’ so the latter redeemer will bring down manna. For it says (Psalm 72:16), ‘There shall be abundance of corn in the land.’ And as the former redeemer caused the well to spring up (see Numbers 21:17), so the latter redeemer shall also cause the waters to spring up. For it says (Joel 3:18), ‘A fountain shall come forth of the house of the Lord, and shall water the valley of Shittim.’ ” him shall ye hear] i.e. those who have “ears to hear” when the prophet comes and speaks. The next verse shews that all the nation were not included in the “ye.”.”
28.) 1Co 12:3, “Therefore I make known to you that no one speaking by the Spirit of God says, “Jesus is accursed”; and no one can say, “Jesus is Lord,” except by the Holy Spirit.”
3. Wherefore] The connection of thought is as follows. When you were heathen you were carried hither and thither by the pretended utterances of your gods, and believed whatever they might tell you. But now you must no longer be the sport of circumstances. There are certain fundamental principles by which you may try the utterances of those who would teach you. Cf. an extremely similar passage in 1 John 4:1-3. This caution was very necessary in the infant Church. In spite of the warnings of St Paul and St John, many were entrapped by the blasphemous ravings of men like Simon Magus, Menander and the Ophites (or Naassenes, worshippers of the serpent), as we learn from the writings of Irenaeus and Hippolytus. Cf. 1 John 2:19. by the Spirit of God] Literally, in the Spirit; i.e. inspired by Him. accursed] Margin (and Greek), anathema. See note on ch. 1 Corinthians 16:22. that Jesus is the Lord] Perhaps, Jesus Is Lord, or Lord Jesus. but by the Holy Ghost] Literally, in the Holy Ghost (or Spirit), see above. Not a single true word can be spoken but by the agency of the Spirit of God. As far as the confession that Jesus is Lord goes, he who makes it is under the influence of the Holy Ghost. It is remarkable that St Paul has in mind in this passage those who deny the Divinity of Christ; St John, in the similar passage just quoted, the sects, which arose afterwards, who denied His Humanity. 4gifts] χαρίσματα, ch. 1 Corinthians 7:7, special powers vouchsafed by God, In addition to the ordinary ‘fruit of the Spirit,’ Galatians 5:22, which last was within the reach of every Christian who would use ordinary diligence. Cf. Romans 12:6-8, 1 Peter 4:10-11, where the same word is used as here. but the same Spirit] The unity of the source is strongly insisted upon, to put an end to the mutual jealousy of the Corinthians. And it is remarkable that each person in the Blessed Trinity is introduced to emphasize the argument, and in contrary order (as Estius remarks), in order to lead us step by step to the One Source of all. First the Spirit, Who bestows the ‘gifts’ on the believer. Next the Lord, to Whom men render service in His Church. Lastly God the Father, from Whom all proceeds, Whose are all the works which are done to Him and in His Name. Cf. ch. 1 Corinthians 3:7; 1 Corinthians 3:9; 1 Corinthians 3:23, 1 Corinthians 8:6.”
Alpha and Omega] The first and last letters of the Greek alphabet used, as in Rabbinical proverbs the first and last letters of the Hebrew alphabet were, as symbols of “the beginning and the end.” These latter words are not here a part of the genuine text; they come from Revelation 22:13. Lord] Should be followed by “God;” the group of titles represents “the Lord, Jehovah the God of Hosts” of the O. T. The word we render “Almighty”—perhaps rather meaning “of all might”—is the usual representative in the LXX. of the word [Lord of] Sabaoth. So in the Athanasian Creed, “Almighty” is coupled with the divine names “God” and “Lord,” not with the divine attributes “eternal, incomprehensible, uncreated.”
In summary, what the Lord says is true. What the Lord says will always come true. The Word of God is true.
Blessed are those who are children of the Lord God, Who is and Who was and Who is to come, the Almighty. Such is the true and living God. No other.
Future belongs to Christ and His followers.
Eternity belongs to Jesus Christ and Christians.
For Jesus Christ shall reign with the saints for ever and ever. There will be no more evil, mo more war, no more poverty, no more wicked persons, no more corruption, no more injustice, no more pain, no more suffering, no more sickness, and no more death. In the Kingdom of Heaven, there will be absolute power, glory, peace, righteousness, justice, truth, love, and joy for ever and ever.
Do you want to inherit the Kingdom of Heaven? You must first repent of your sins and believe in Jesus Christ as your Lord and Savior to be saved. You must not neglect so great a salvation. You can do it now.
Legally, Taiwan has been restored to China from Japan. In fact, the two parties (KMT and People Progressive Party) have rebelled against China for 80 years, raped by Japan and America or simultaneously. China can give Taiwan one last chance: conduct referendum to determine which is larger in population; if those who want to return to China are greater, then they can overthrow the current regime and set up a provisional government waiting for China to take over.
If those who want to be Independent are greater, they can leave Taiwan. China shall use force to liberate Taiwan and publicly execute those traitorous party leaders. Undoubtedly, PPP has done the greatest harm by ditching Chineseness in everything. I think their past and present leaders will escape fast to America. Enogh is enough, 80 years of rebellion are enough.
China does not have resource to aid other nations. China needs more resources just to beef up defense against avowed hostile forces of America, NATO, QUARD, JAPAN, INDIA, and other running dogs of America.
Learning from black criminals, black pimps, black population in America and Africa, no blacks in whatever capacity may enter China.
To pump major investment into Africa and other undeveloped, unmotivated, insolvent and lazy peoples is like to throw away money into a black hole. Global problems are not China’s problems. Many nations enjoy themselves by conning and consumming China’s resources so that China will be behind India. China has aided more than 100 nations, not one has shown any tangible gratitude.
5. To use AI to program robots to run, to fight, to dance– do not shape intelligent economy and socety. Too many ignoramuses have been given platform to speak. UN is a useless and worthless organization
6. Discard old belief of superstition, old practice of religion, old outlook of self-satisfaction, and old values of traditon by embracing new concept, new perspfective and new values of innovtion and technology.
7. Stop all foreign aid because China does not have enough resoources to do modernized vital projects of its own.
8. Restrict entry of all undersiable peoples and welcome the influx of overseas Chinese and their investment.
9. Improve manufacture with only high qualify products and penalize fake goods and poor quality products.
10. Eliminate corruption, organized crime, counterfeit currency, rumor, smuggling of any sort and monopoly and overchages of hospitals and doctors.
11. Democracy is the greatest fraud perpetrated by the West in the world; China must not immitate the West but go its own way.
12. Recruit 6-footers who have graduated from college into a new military school like West Point to be trained to become military leaders.
13. Overhaul CGTN with respect to its ideology, personnel, programming and commercials. No liquor, cigarette, Western fake goods are allowed on TV.
14. Ban uncivilized sports such as boxing, fencing, grand prix, and all intentionally body-hurt games or sports.
15. China has no need to save any underdeveloped, unmotivated, impoverished, insolvent and useless nations; China has need to save itself.
16. Enhance nuclear weapons so that China in a superior position not threatened by any country.
17. Improve military position toward neigboring hostile nations.
18. Revitalize rural areas not only liberating from poor and backward situations but able to be independent economically, financially, and productively.
19. Overhaul CGTN: scrap Africa, Latin America and Arab programs; forcus on China, Asia, America and Europe.
20. October 25, on Taiwan Restoration Day, I advocate to move China’s national treasures which amount to $100,000 trillion dollars and priceless from Taipai Palace Museum back to Beijing without delay or hitch.
21. I want to tell you, the Chinese people and peoples of the world, under leadership of Chinese government, Chinese engineers, scientists, technicians and workers have achieved and surpassed many nations in the fields of space, transportation, agriculture, industry, manufacture, AI, infrastrutures, etc.
22. Those who use AI to program robbots to run, to fight, to dance and to do summersaults are sheer stupid.
23. Although typhones have killed more than 100 victims in Philippines, no country would aid a bad government with a bad leader. This does not mean Filippinos are bad people, it means Philippines government and its leader are bad.
24. Since 90% of all world’s problems are caused by Africa and Latin America, it is not realistic to wish them away. The right thing to do is to let them alone. No aid, no diplomacy, no interference. Particularly Africa, self-affliced, civil wars, wars with neighbors, eat and get fat, drink and dance, produce many children they cannot afford to support. Arrogrant and ungrateful. Let them alone, do or die.
25. Black lives don’t matter if it continuously practice self-inflicted violence, conflict, civil war, wars with neighbors, deluded democracy, phony election, insolvency, all sorts of shortages, official corruption, immorality, glorify primitivism; sing and dance, eat and get fat, drink and enjoy sex, produce a bunch of children they cannot support, unmotivated, unproductive, useless…
I have seen ugliest whites, browns and yellows, none ugliest as blacks who give me pain that I have to close my eyes…
Peace 2025 is seriously flawed because mediating Arabs and terrorist Hamas released a few Israel hostages (not all) and some are dead. Hamas even released dead bodies who are not Jewish hostages. Hamas has reached the height of wickedness. People of evil relgion have no qualm to do any evil. Israel released nearly 2,000 Palestinian prisoners in good health. All murderous and abusive Hamas must be killed. Terrorists must be destroyed without mercy because they show mercy.
Peoples of undeveloped, violent, unmotivated, insolvent, useless nations should not access to world media, should not attend any international meeting, should not receive any international aid.
On October 1, 2025 I urge the Hong Kong government and people to start de-Britishlization of Hong Kong names of streets and roads. For example, Victoria Peak should be changed to Dengxiaping Peak; Queen’s Road should be changed to Maozedong Road, etc.
It is laughable that a black politician made a statement on TV, “Africa cannot develop without fossil fuel.” What Africa does not have, can make long laundry list. Years ago when China was poor and did not have anything. Did America and Europe give aid? In fact to these days they are the biggest enemies of China, oppressors, trouble makers, diplomatic obstructionists and military aggressors. In America, the elderlies have to make a choice between taking a meal and medications. They cost $25 each; to have a meal they cannot afford to have medications. The electric bills are so high, even though they have heaters and air conditioners, they die in Summer and Winter. Every year I lectured at major Chinese universities and vacationed in China for 3 weeks when I worked for an American corporation. I noticed my electric bill did not go down even I was out of the country for 3 weeks. The female representative of Edison Power had the gall to say they do not charge customers by usage.
Africa has done nothing to deserve a large coverage by world media. Civil wars, conflicts, protests and constant shortages should be ignored. Undeveloped nations have no hope because of their corrupt leaders and politicians, their peoples are lazy and unproductive. They glorify tribalism, barbarianism and primitive behavior. They dislike work, like games and sports although sports produce nothing. They have civil wars, conflicts, tensions, gangs and terrorists, violence, man-made and natural disasters. They eat and get fat, sing and dance, drink beer and have sex, produce so many unwanted children they cannot support. These useless, ugly, immoral and unworthy peoples do not deserve any humanitarian aid. Ten or more years from now they will get worse and worse.
Is there any future or hope for America when the President, the Congress and the Supreme Court do not uphold the law by deporting 45 million illegal aliens already residing in America on welfare and let hordes of unlawful migrants enter boldly and freely to ruin America???
This is the voice of an old dying American in the wilderness who does not seek money or power.
The new President must attack Mexico militarily for violating American sovereignty, being the conduit of unlawful migrants for years AND drugs trafficking. Drop a few bombs on Mexico City may be a good start.
Deport 45 million illegal aliens already residing in America and use military to prevent invasion of hordes of illegal migrants from entering the United States and reject all asylum seekers. Build walls and militarize the borders for safety and security.
Mexico threatens loss of US 400,000 jobs, US by canceling NAFTA will cost Mexico 4 million jobs.
Use military to repel unlawful migrants and shoot at migrants who cut the fence or destroy the wall.
Withdraw support from Ukraine, END the war, and execute the Ukraine leader for war crimes and corruption.
Enact the law to require citizenship to apply for welfare, and all welfare recipients must work to get benefits.
Annihilate Iran, terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah, Houthis; and force Palestinians to evacuate from the Jewish lands and go to lands of Arabs.
America has been playing the fool so long, of course America must be FIRST for America.
Former imperialists and colonialists must pay compensations to their former colonies. African nations are big talkers but small doers. Africa must be self-sufficient and receive no aid.
A nation has no reason to exist if it does not have water, food and fuel and basic infrastructure.
It is strangest that UN, WHO, ICC (International Criminal Court) etc. Speak and Support terrorists HAMAS, HEZBOLLAH and HOUTHIS.
It is a felony to harbor, hire or help unlawful migrants or illegal aliens.
Is there any future or hope for the world where the terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah and Houthis make demands and UN, WHO, EU, all Arab-Muslim-Black nations serve and support them willingly?
America and EU can change the world by changing course, cease all hostilities against Russia and China, like President Nixon sought a just and lasting peace for the world. I believe the overwhelming majority of Americans want this.
I propose the world to impose a moratorium of 20 years on the undeveloped, unproductive, insufficient and useless nations. No matter what internal conflict and tensions, civil war and war with neighbors, coups d’etat, famine, drought, or man-made disasters, the international community will not interfere. Moratorium means no communication, no diplomacy and no aid in whatever form. After 20-year of burning themselves out, many nations will vanish, and those who do well will survive. That is when the international community can help those nations who really want to become decent and respectable and responsible nations.
Deliberation has been long and covered all pertinent and contingent factors involved in order to come to conclusion to SAVE AMERICA from destruction and decay. AMERICA needs to cut off the two continents of Africa and Latin America: NO TRADE, NO DIPLOMACY, NO POSTAL SERVICES, NO NEWS, NO COMMUNICATIONS, NO BANKING TRANSACTION, NO RELATIONSHIP, NO AID, AND NO ENTRY TO THE U.S.
America declares no immigration, no assylum application, no entry from African and Latin American peoples.
Build the great wall secure and strong along Mexican borders and maintain military action to deter and stop illegal migrations from Mexico, via land, sea or air.
Expell all personnels from African and Latin American embassies and consulates located in America.
Deport illegal aliens 45 million already residing in America and most of them on welfare. Deport unlawful migrants of Latin America to Mexico, those who are not Mexicans can find their ways home. If Mexico refuses, bomb and attack them. Deport all unlawful Africans back to Africa. Designate one African nation to receive deportees by airplanes.
Reform the welfare system that all applicants require to be American citzens and require work to get their benefits.
Leave Africa and Latin America alone, let them do or die.
Iran is a terrorist nation, its nuclear facilities sooner or later should be destroyed completely. Apparently, last time bombing did not do a good job.
Terrorists Hamas, Hezebollah and Houthis should be destroyed completely. Palestinians should be forced out of Gaza.
African, Arab, and Muslim nations should have no part in reconstruction of Gaza.
Africa cannot be helped, Africa does not want help because they glorify in their primitive ways as discovering African civilazations. Africa has the right to be left alone to discover its own solution. The former colonianialists must pay compensations to their African victims. From now on, the international community should not aid Africa in anyway. Any nation who wants to share destiny with Africa is doomed!
Since Africa and Latin America demostrate their arrogance and ingratitude, and claim they have scientists and geniuses, they do not need Internation aid or help in any way. They must be left alone to do or die.
All African nations, South America, Asia and the world, where can you find a country which does not have large national debts and deficits? Africa is different because for 500 years, not one country has become self-sufficient and solvent, they glorify with their primitive cultures and brag about their scientists and experts, joy to kill each other. International aid actually fuel their official corruption. Any nation that shares destinies with Africa will be doomed! No resources can fill the Black holes! The international community should leave Africa alone, let them do or die.
China modernization must focus that every village will have:
*Our mission is to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ absolutely free. We do not want donation. We only want you to know the truth. All Dates are Approximate
It is not easy to study the Bible without perspective of time particularly the Old Testament figures such as comparing Noah with Moses, or Elijah with Isaiah. It is much easier to study the New Testament characters because they were contemporaries of Jesus Christ. Almost all New Testament characters were contemporaries of Jesus Christ, including the Twelve Apostles, Judah killed himself and replaced by Paul. We do not care about such characters as Herod, Pontius Pilate, etc. We do know they were contemporaries of Jesus Christ. The world calendar is counted from the birth of Jesus Christ, BC and AD. It does not matter whether a person is how many years older or younger than another. It is good enough to know they are contemporary. For example, President Richard Nixon was older than me, however he was my contemporary; otherwise I could not have two signed letters from him, such as Abraham Lincoln who was not my contemporary.
1.) Adam, First human, (Before 4000 BC)
Gen 3:17, “Then to Adam He said, “Because you have listened to the voice of your wife, and have eaten from the tree about which I commanded you, saying, ‘You shall not eat from it’;Cursed is the ground because of you; with hard labor you shall eat from itAll the days of your life.”
The keyword in the sentence of the man is the “soil.” The curse (Genesis 9:25, see the note) of the soil is the desire of the fruit trees with which the garden was planted, and of that spontaneous growth which would have rendered the toil of man unnecessary. The rank growth of thorns and thistles was also a part of the curse which it occasioned to man when fallen. His sorrow was to arise from the labor and sweat with which he was to draw from the ground the means of subsistence. Instead of the spontaneous fruits of the garden, the herb of the field, which required diligent cultivation, was henceforth to constitute a principal part of his support. And he had the dreary prospect before him of returning at length to the ground whence he was taken. He had an element of dust in him, and this organic frame was eventually to work out its own decay, when apart from the tree of life.
It is to be observed that here is the first allusion to that death which was the essential part of the sentence pronounced on the fallen race. The reasons of this are obvious. The sentence of death on those who should eat of the forbidden fruit had been already pronounced, and was well known to our first parents. Death consisted in the privation of that life which lay in the light of the divine countenance, shining with approving love on an innocent child, and therefore was begun on the first act of disobedience, in the shame and fear of a guilty conscience. The few traits of earthly discomfort which the sentences disclose, are merely the workings of the death here spoken of in the present stage of our existence. And the execution of the sentence, which comes to view in the following passage, is the formal accomplishment of the warning given to the transgressor of the divine will.
In this narrative the language is so simple as to present no critical difficulty. And, on reviewing the passage, the first thing we have to observe is, that the event here recorded is a turning-point of transcendent import in the history of man. It is no less than turning from confidence in God to confidence in his creature when contradicting him, and, moreover, from obedience to his express and well-remembered command to obedience to the dictates of misguided self-interest. It is obvious that, to the moral character of the transaction, it is of no consequence who the third party was who dared to contradict and malign his Maker. The guilt of man consists simply in disobeying the sole command of his beneficent Creator. The only mitigating circumstance is the suggestion of evil by an external party. But the more insignificant the only ostensible source of temptation, the more inexcusable the guilt of man in giving way to it.
This act altered fundamentally the position and character of man. He thereby descended from innocence to guilt in point of law, and at the same time from holiness to sin in point of character. Tremendous was the change, and equally tremendous the consequence. Death is, like most scriptural terms, a pregnant word, and here to be understood in the full compass of its meaning. It is the privation, not of existence, as is often confusedly supposed, but of life, in all its plenitude of meaning. As life includes all the gratifications of which our human susceptibilities are capable, so death is the privation of all the sources of human enjoyment, and among them of the physical life itself, while the craving for ease and the sense of pain retain all their force in the spiritual part of our nature. These poignant emotions reach their highest pitch of intensity when they touch the conscience, the tenderest part of our being, and forebode the meeting of the soul, in its guilty state, with a just and holy God.
This event is real. The narrative expresses in its strongest terms its reality. The event is one of the two alternatives which must follow from the preceding statements concerning the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, and affords an explanation of their nature. It is no less essential to account for what follows. The problem of the history and condition of man can only be solved by this primeval fact. Conscience still remains an imperishable monument, on the one hand, of his having been formed after a perfect model; and, on the other, of his having fallen from his high estate. And all the facts of his history carry up his fall as far as the traditions of human memory reach.
And the narrative here is a literal record of the details of this great event. So far as regards God and man, the literality has never been questioned by those who acknowledge the event to be real. Some, however, have taken the serpent to be, not a literal, but a figurative serpent; not an animal, but a spiritual being. The great dragon, indeed, is identified with “the ancient serpent called the devil and Satan.” And hence we know that a being of a higher nature than the mere animal was present and active on this occasion. And this spiritual being was with great propriety called the serpent, both from its serpentine qualities and from choosing the serpent as the most suitable mask under which to tempt our first parents. But we cannot thence infer that a literal serpent was not employed in the temptation. The serpent is said to be “more subtle than any beast of the field.” First. The obvious meaning of this is, that it was itself a beast of the field.
Thus, Joseph, whom Israel loved “more than all his children,” was one of his children Genesis 37:8. He that was “higher than any of the people,” was himself one of the people 2 Samuel 9:2. Second. If the serpent be here figurative, and denote a spirit, the statement that it was subtle above all the beasts of the field is feeble and inadequate to the occasion. It is not so, that man is distinguished from the other animals. In much more forcible language ought the old serpent to be distinguished from the unreasoning brute. Third. We have seen a meetness in a being of flesh, and that not superior, or even equal to man, being permitted to be employed as the medium of temptation. Man was thereby put at no disadvantage. His senses were not confounded by a supersensible manifestation. His presence of mind was not disturbed by an unusual appearance. Fourth. The actions ascribed to the tempter agree with the literal serpent. Wounding the heel, creeping on the belly, and biting the dust, are suitable to a mere animal, and especially to the serpent. The only exception is the speaking, and, what is implied in this, the reasoning. These, however, do not disprove the presence of the literal serpent when accompanied with a plain statement of its presence. They only indicate, and that to more experienced observers than our first parents, the presence of a lurking spirit, expressing its thoughts by the organs of the serpent.
It may be thought strange that the presence of this higher being is not explicitly noticed by the sacred writer. But it is the manner of Scripture not to distinguish and explain all the realities which it relates, but to describe the obvious phenomena as they present themselves to the senses; especially when the scope of the narrative does not require more, and a future revelation or the exercise of a sanctified experience will in due time bring out their interpretation. Thus, the doings of the magicians in Egypt are not distinguished from those of Moses by any disparaging epithet Exodus 7:10-12. Only those of Moses are greater, and indicate thereby a higher power. The witch of Endor is consulted, and Samuel appears; but the narrative is not careful to distinguish then and there whether by the means of witchcraft or by the very power of God. It was not necessary for the moral training of our first parents at that early stage of their existence to know who the real tempter was. It would not have altered the essential nature of the temptation, of the sentence pronounced on any of the parties, or of the hopes held out to those who were beguiled.
This brings into view a system of analogy and mutual relation pervading the whole of Scripture as well as nature, according to which the lower order of things is a natural type of the higher, and the nearer of the more remote. This law displays itself in the history of creation, which, in the creative work of the six days, figures to our minds, and, as it were, lays out in the distance those other antecedent processes of creative power that have intervened since the first and absolute creation; in the nature of man, which presents on the surface the animal operations in wonderful harmony with the spiritual functions of his complex being; in the history of man, where the nearer in history, in prophecy, in space, in time, in quality, matter, life, vegetative and animate, shadow forth the more remote. All these examples of the scriptural method of standing on and starting from the near to the far are founded upon the simple fact that nature is a rational system of things, every part of which has its counterpart in every other. Hence, the history of one thing is, in a certain form, the history of all things of the same kind.
The serpent is of a crafty instinct, and finds, accordingly, its legitimate place at the lowest step of the animal system. Satan seeks the opportunity of tempting Adam, and, in the fitness of things, turns to the serpent as the ready medium of his assault upon human integrity. He was limited to such a medium. He was not permitted to have any contact with man, except through the senses and in the way of speech. He was also necessitated to have recourse to the serpent, as the only creature suited to his purpose.
The place of the serpent in the scale of animals was in keeping with the crookedness of its instinct. It was cursed above all cattle, since it was inferior to them in the lack of those limbs which serve for rising, moving, and holding; such as legs and arms. This meaning of cursed is familiar to Scripture. “Cursed is the ground for thy seed” Genesis 3:17. It needed the toil of man to repress thorns and thistles, and cultivate plants more useful and needful to man. “This people who knoweth not the law are cursed” John 7:49. This is a relative use of the word, by which a thing is said to be cursed in respect of its failing to serve a particular end. Hence, the serpent’s condition was a fit emblem of the spiritual serpent’s punishment for its evil doings regarding man.
Through the inscrutable wisdom of the Divine Providence, however, it was not necessary, or may not have been necessary, to change in the main the state of the natural serpent or the natural earth in order to carry out the ends of justice. The former symbolized in a very striking manner the helplessness and disappointment of the enemy of man. The latter exacted that labor of man which was the just consequence of his disobedience. This consequence would have been avoided if he had continued to be entitled to the tree of life, which could no doubt have been propagated beyond its original bounds. But a change in the moral relation of the heart toward God brings along with it in the unsearchable ways of divine wisdom a change as great in the bearing of the events of time on the destiny of man. While the heart is with God, all things work together for good to us. When the heart is estranged from him, all things as inevitably work together for evil, without any material alteration in the system of nature.
We may even ascend a step higher into the mysteries of providence; for a disobedient heart, that forms the undeserving object of the divine compassion, may be for a time the unconscious slave of a train of circumstances, which is working out its recovery from the curse as well as the power of sin through the teaching of the Divine Spirit. The series of events may be the same in which another is floating down the stream of perdition. But to the former these events are the turning points of a wondrous moral training, which is to end in reconciliation to God and restoration to his likeness.
A race, in like manner, that has fallen from communion with God, may be the subject of a purpose of mercy, which works out, in the providence of God, the return of some to his home and love, and the wandering of others away further and further into the darkness and misery of enmity with God.”
1Co 15:45, “So also it is written: “The first MAN,
And so it is written, – Genesis 2:7. It is only the first part of the verse which is quoted.
The first man Adam was made a living soul – This is quoted exactly from the translation by the Septuagint, except that the apostle has added the words “first” and “Adam.” This is done to designate whom he meant. The meaning of the phrase “was made a living soul” (ἐγένετο εις ψυκὴν ζωσαν egeneto eis psuchēn zōsan – in Hebrew, נפשׁחיהnephesh chayaah is, became a living, animated being; a being endowed with life. The use of the word “soul” in our translation, for ψυχὴ psuchē, and נפשׁnephesh, does not quite convey the idea. We apply the word “soul,” usually, to the intelligent and the immortal part of man; that which reasons, thinks, remembers, is conscious, is responsible, etc. The Greek and Hebrew words, however, more properly denote that which is alive, which is animated, which breathes, which has an animal nature, see the note on1 Corinthians 15:44. And this is precisely the idea which Paul uses here, that the first man was made an animated being by having breathed into him the breath of life Genesis 2:7, and that it is the image of this animated or vital being which we bear, 1 Corinthians 15:48. Neither Moses nor Paul deny that in addition to this, man was endowed with a rational soul, an immortal nature; but that is not the idea which they present in the passage in Genesis which Paul quotes.
The last Adam – The second Adam, or the “second man,” 1 Corinthians 15:47. That Christ is here intended is apparent, and has been usually admitted by commentators. Christ here seems to be called Adam because he stands in contradistinction from the first Adam; or because, as we derive our animal and dying nature from the one, so we derive our immortal and undying bodies from the other. From the one we derive an animal or vital existence; from the other we derive our immortal existence, and resurrection from the grave. The one stands at the head of all those who have an existence represented by the words, “a living soul;” the other of all those who shall have a spiritual body in heaven. He is called “the last Adam;” meaning that there shall be no other after him who shall affect the destiny of man in the same way, or who shall stand at the head of the race in a manner similar to what had been done by him and the first father of the human family. They sustain special relations to the race; and in this respect they were “the first” and “the last” in the special economy. The name “Adam” is not elsewhere given to the Messiah, though a comparison is several times instituted between him and Adam. (See the Supplementary Note on 1 Corinthians 15:22; also Romans 5:12, note.)
A quickening spirit – (εἰς πνεῦμα ζωοποιοῦν eis pneuma zōopoioun. A vivifying spirit; a spirit giving or imparting life. Not a being having mere vital functions, or an animated nature, but a being who has the power of imparting life. This is not a quotation from any part of the Scriptures, but seems to be used by Paul either as affirming what was true on his own apostolic authority, or as conveying the substance of what was revealed respecting the Messiah in the Old Testament. There may be also reference to what the Saviour himself taught, that he was the source of life; that he had the power of imparting life, and that he gave life to all whom he pleased: see the note at John 1:4; note at John 5:26, “For as the Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself.” 1 Corinthians 15:21, “for as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them, even so the Son quickeneth whom he will.”
The word “spirit,” here applied to Christ, is in contradistinction from “a living being,” as applied to Adam, and seems to be used in the sense of spirit of life, as raising the bodies of his people from the dead, and imparting life to them. He was constituted not as having life merely, but as endowed with the power of imparting life; as endowed with that spiritual or vital energy which was needful to impart life. All life is the creation or production of “spirit” (Πνεῦμα Pneuma); as applied to God the Father, or the Son, or the Holy Spirit. Spirit is the source of all vitality. God is a spirit, and God is the source of all life. And the idea here is, that Christ had such a spiritual existence such power as a spirit; that he was the source of all life to his people. The word “spirit” is applied to his exalted spiritual nature, in distinction from his human nature, in Romans 1:4; 1 Timothy 3:16; 1 Peter 3:18. The apostle does not here affirm that he had not a human nature, or a vital existence as a man; but that his main characteristic in contradistinction from Adam was, that he was endowed with an elevated spiritual nature, which was capable of imparting vital existence to the dead.”
Gen 3:20, “Now the man named his wife Eve, because she was the mother of all the living.“ Pulpit Commentary
Verse 20. – Arraigned, convicted, judged, the guilty but pardoned pair prepare to leave their garden home – the woman to begin her experience of sorrow, dependence, and subjection; the man to enter upon his life career of hardship and toil, and both to meet their doom of certain, though it might be of long-delayed, death. The impression made upon their hearts by the Divine Clemency, though not directly stated by the historian, may be inferred from what is next recorded as having happened within the precincts of Eden ere they entered on their exile. And Adam called (not prior to the fall, reading the verb as a pluperfect (Calvin), nor after the birth of Cain, transferring the present verse to Genesis 4:2 (Knobel), but subsequent to the promise of the woman’s seed, and preceding their ejection from the garden) his wife’s name Eve. Chavvah, from chavvah = chayyah, to live (cf. with the arganic rent chvi the Sanscrit, giv; Gothic, quiv; Latin, rive, gigno, vigeo; Greek, ζάω, &c., the fundamental idea being to breathe, to respire – Furst), is correctly rendered life – Work) by the LXX., Josephus, Philo, Gesenins, Delitzsch, Macdonald, &c. Lange, regarding it as an abbreviated form of the participle mechavvah, understands it to signify “the sustenance, i.e. the propagation of life; while Knobel, viewing it as an adjective, hints at woman’s peculiar function – חִיָּהוֶדַע – to quicken seed (Genesis 19:82) as supplying the explanation. Whether appended by the narrator (Delitzsch, Lange) or uttered by Adam (Kalisch, Macdonald), the words which follow give its true import and exegesis. Because she was the mother (am – Greek, μαμμα; Welsh, mani; Copt., man; German and English, mama; – Gesenius) of all living. (1) Of Adam’s children, though in this respect she might have been so styled from the beginning; and (2) of all who should truly live in the sense of being the woman’s seed, as distinguished from the seed of the serpent. In Adam’s giving a second name to his wife has been discerned the first assertion of his sovereignty or lordship over woman to which he was promoted subsequent to the fall (Luther), though this seems to be negatived by the fact that Adam exercised the same prerogative immediately on her creation; an act of thoughtlessness on the part of Adam, in that, “being himself immersed in death, he should have called his wife by so proud a name” ; a proof of his incredulity (Rupertus). With a juster appreciation of the spirit of the narrative, modern expositors generally regard it as a striking testimony to his faith. Genesis 3:20.”
1Ti 2:13-15, “For it was Adam who was first created, and then Eve. And it was not Adam who was deceived, but the woman was deceived and became a wrongdoer. But women will be preserved through childbirth—if they continue in faith, love, and sanctity, with moderation.”
For Adam was first formed, then Eve.—The Holy Spirit seems often (comp. especially Galatians 3:16 and following verses, and 4:22 and following verses, and 1Corinthians 10:1-10) to have moved St. Paul to weave into the tapestry of his arguments and exhortations to the different churches, facts and principles drawn from Old Testament history. His early training in the great Rabbinical schools of Jerusalem had well supplied him with a vast store of this Old Testament learning.
The argument here based on priority of creation is much assisted by the additional statement of 1Corinthians 11:9, “neither was the man created for the woman, but the woman for the man.” This teaching of St. Paul’s respecting the public position of woman as regards man, in which he shows that she is to hold a subordinate place—is based upon no arbitrary human speculation, but upon God’s original order in creation—that divine order which first created man, and after man’s creation, formed woman as his helpmeet.”
And Adam was not deceived – This is the second reason why the woman should occupy a subordinate rank in all things. It is, that in the most important situation in which she was ever placed she had shown that she was not qualified to take the lead. She had evinced a readiness to yield to temptation; a feebleness of resistance; a pliancy of character, which showed that she was not adapted to the situation of headship, and which made it proper that she should ever afterward occupy a subordinate situation. It is not meant here that Adam did not sin, nor even that he was not deceived by the tempter, but that the woman opposed a feebler resistance to the temptation than he would have done, and that the temptation as actually applied to her would have been ineffectual on him. To tempt and seduce him to fall, there were needed all the soft persuasions, the entreaties, and example of his wife.
Satan understood this, and approached man not with the specious argument of the serpent, but through the allurements of his wife. It is undoubtedly implied here that man in general has a power of resisting certain kinds of temptation superior to that possessed by woman, and hence that the headship properly belongs to him. This is, undoubtedly, the general truth, though there may be many exceptions, and many noble cases to the honor of the female sex, in which they evince a power of resistance to temptation superior to man. In many traits of character, and among them those which are most lovely, woman is superior to man; yet it is undoubtedly true that, as a general thing, temptation will make a stronger impression on her than on him. When it is said that “Adam was not deceived,” it is not meant that when he partook actually of the fruit he was under no deception, but that he was not deceived by the serpent; he was not first deceived, or first in the transgression. The woman should remember that sin began with her, and she should therefore be willing to occupy an humble and subordinate situation.
But the woman being deceived – She was made to suppose that the fruit would not injure her, but would make her wise, and that God would not fulfil his threatening of death. Sin, from the beginning, has been a process of delusion. Every man or woman who violates the law of God is deceived as to the happiness which is expected from the violation, and as to the consequences which will follow it.”
Notwithstanding she shall be saved in childbearing.—The last words are more accurately and forcibly rendered—through the childbearing. With that tender and winning courtesy to which, no doubt, humanly speaking, the great missionary owes so much of his vast influence over human hearts, St. Paul, now anxious lest he had wounded with his severe words and stern precepts his Ephesian sisters in Christ, closes his charge to women with a few touching words, bright with the glorious promise they contained. Though their life duties must be different from those of men—yet for them, too, as for men, there was one glorious goal; but for them—the women of Christ—the only road to the goal was the faithful, true carrying out of the quiet home duties he had just sketched out for them. In other words, women will win the great salvation; but if they would win it, they must fulfil their destiny; they must acquiesce in all the conditions of a woman’s life—in the forefront of which St. Paul places the all-important functions and duties of a mother.
This is apparently the obvious meaning of the Apostle’s words—all this lies on the surface—but beneath all this the reverent reader can hardly fail to see another and deeper reference (the presence of the article, “through the childbearing,” gives us the clue)—“she shall be saved by THE childbearing” (the Incarnation) by the relation in which woman stood to the Messiah, in consequence of the primal prophecy that her seed (not man’s) should bruise the serpent’s head (Genesis 3:15), the peculiar function of her sex, from its relation to her Saviour, “shall be the medium of her salvation.” (See Bishop Ellicott, in loco.)
If they continue in faith and charity and holiness with sobriety.—But let no one think that the true saintly woman, painted with such matchless skill by St. Paul, satisfies the conditions of her life by merely fulfilling the duties of a mother.She must besides, if she would win her crown, hold fast to the Master’s well-known teaching, which enjoins on all His own disciples, men as well as women, faith and love, holiness and modesty. The last word, “modesty,” or discretion, or sobriety (all poor renderings of the Greek sophrosune, which includes, besides, the idea of a fight with and a victory over self), brings back the thoughts to the beautiful Pauline conception of a true woman, who wins her sweet and weighty power in the world by self-effacement.”
Gen 4:3, “So it came about in the course of time that Cain brought an offering to the LORD from the fruit of the ground.
Gen 4:5-6, “but for Cain and his offering He had no regard. So Cain became very angry and his face was gloomy. Then the LORD said to Cain, “Why are you angry? And why is your face gloomy?”
1Jo 3:12, “not as Cain, who was of the evil one and murdered his brother. And for what reason did he murder him? Because his own deeds were evil, but his brother’s were righteous.”
12. A brother’s love suggests its opposite, a brother’s hate, and that in the typical instance of it, the fratricide Cain. Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one] Better, as R.V., Not as Cain was of the evil one: there is no ‘who’ in the Greek, nor any pronoun before ‘the evil one.’ Here as in John 1:21; John 1:25; John 6:14; John 6:48; John 6:69; John 7:40, the definite article has been turned into a demonstrative pronoun in A. V. See on 1 John 1:2. In ‘from the beginning’ (1 John 3:8) S. John has gone back to the earliest point in the history of sin. The instance of Cain shewed how very soon sin took the form of hate, and fratricidal hate. It is better not to supply any verb with ‘not’: although the sentence is grammatically incomplete, it is quite intelligible. ‘We are not, and ought not to be, of the evil one, as Cain was.’ Commentators quote the “strange Rabbinical view” that while Abel was the son of Adam, Cain was the son of the tempter. Of course S. John is not thinking of such wild imaginations: Cain is only morally ‘of the evil one’. Here, as elsewhere in the Epistle (1 John 2:13-14, 1 John 5:18-19), S. John uses ‘the evil one’ as a term with which his readers are quite familiar. He gives no explanation. and slew his brother] This was evidence of his devilish nature. The word for ‘slay’ (σφάζειν) is a link between this Epistle and Revelation (Revelation 6:4, &c.; see below), occurring nowhere else in N. T. Its original meaning was ‘to cut the throat’ (σφαγή), especially of a victim for sacrifice. In later Greek it means simply to slay, especially with violence. But perhaps something of the notion of slaying a victim clings to it here, as in most passages in Revelation (Revelation 5:6; Revelation 5:9; Revelation 5:12, Revelation 6:9, Revelation 13:3; Revelation 13:8, Revelation 18:24). And wherefore slew he him?] S. John puts this question to bring out still more strongly the diabolical nature of the act and the agent. Was Abel at all to blame? On the contrary, it was his righteousness which excited the murderous hate of Cain. Cain was jealous of the acceptance which Abel’s righteous offering found, and which his own evil offering did not find: and ‘who is able to stand before envy?’ (Proverbs 27:4). Cain’s offering was evil, (1) because it ‘cost him nothing’ (2 Samuel 24:24); (2) because of the spirit in which it was offered. and his brother’s righteous] The last mention of the subject of righteousness with which this section opened (1 John 2:29; comp. 1 John 3:7; 1 John 3:10). Neither ‘righteousness’ nor ‘righteous’ occur again in the Epistle; righteousness being merged in the warmer and more definite aspect of it, love. This is a reason for including from 1 John 2:29 to 1 John 3:12 in one section, treating of the righteousness of the children of God. Comp. ‘By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain, through which he had witness borne to him that he was righteous’ (Hebrews 11:4).”
Jde 1:11, “Woe to them! For they have gone the way
of Cain, and for pay they have given themselves up to the error of Balaam, and perished in the rebellion of Korah.”
Three examples of similar wickedness: Cain, Balaam, Korah.
Woe unto them!—An echo of Christ’s denunciations in the first three Gospels, whereby the description of these evil-doers takes for the moment a denunciatory form. The past tenses immediately following are owing to the writer’s placing himself in thought at the moment when these men reap the consequences of their sins: their punishment is so certain, that he regards it as having come.
In the way of Cain.—The first great criminal; the first to outrage the laws of nature. Explanations to the effect that these libertines followed Cain by murdering men’s souls by their corrupt doctrine, or by persecuting believers, and other suggestions still more curious, are needlessly far-fetched. John 8:44, and 1John 3:15, are not strictly apposite: these ungodly men may have hated and persecuted the righteous, but St. Jude does not tell us so. Sensuality is always selfish, but by no means always ill-natured or malignant.
Ran greedily after the error of Balaam for reward.—The Greek for “ran greedily” literally means “they were poured out in streams;” the Greek for “error” may also mean “deception.” Hence three renderings are possible: (1) as the Authorised version; (2) “they ran greedily after the deception of Balaam’s reward;” (3) “they were undone by the deception of Balaam’s reward.” The first is best. “Reward” in the Greek is the genitive of price. Comp. “the rewards of divination” (Numbers 22:7); “they hired against thee Balaam” (Deuteronomy 23:4; Nehemiah 13:2). Here, again, far-fetched explanations may be avoided. The allusion lies on the surface—running counter to God’s will from interested motives. Possibly, there may also be some allusion to Balaam’s causing the Israelites to be seduced into licentiousness (Revelation 2:14).”
Perished in the gainsaying of Core—i.e., through gainsaying like that of Korah; referring to his speaking against Moses in the revolutionary opposition which he headed. These libertines, like Korah; treated sacred ordinances with contempt.
The triplet in this verse, like that in Jude 1:8, is parallel to the three examples of God’s vengeance, Jude 1:5-7. Cain, like the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrha, outraged the laws of nature; Balaam, like the impure angels, despised the sovereignty of God; Korah, like those who disbelieved the report of the spies, spoke evil of dignities.”
4.) Abel, FIRST RIGHTEOUS MAN, (Before 3000 BC)
Gen 4:4, “Abel, on his part also brought an offering, from the firstborn of his flock and from their fat portions. And the LORD had regard for Abel and his offering.”
Verse 4. – And Abel, he also brought of the firstlings of his flock. Either the firstborn, which God afterwards demanded (Exodus 13:12), or the choicest and best (Job 18:13; Jeremiah 31:19; Hebrews 12:23). And the fat thereof. Literally, the fatness of them, i.e. the fattest of the firstlings, “the best he had, and the best of those best” (Inglis; cf. Genesis 45:18; Numbers 18:2; Psalm 167:14); a proof that flesh was eaten before the Flood, since “it had been no praise to Abel to offer the fatlings if he used not to eat of them” (Willet), and “si anteposuit Abel utilitate” suae Deum, non dubium quid solitus sit ex labore suo utilitatem percipere” (Justin). And the Lord had respect. Literally, looked upon; ἐπεῖδεν, LXX. (cf. Numbers 16:15); probably consuming it by fire from heaven, or from the flaming sword (cf. Leviticus 9:24; 1 Chronicles 21:26; 2 Chronicles 7:1; 1 Kings 18:38; Jerome, Chrysostom, Cyril). Theodotion renders ἐνεπύρισεν, inflammant; and Hebrews 11:4, μαρτυροῦντος ἐπὶ τοῖς δώροις, is supposed to lend considerable weight to the opinion. Unto Abel and his offering. Accepting first his person and then his gift (cf. Proverbs 12:2; Proverbs 15:8; 2 Corinthians 8:12). “The sacrifice was accepted for the man, and not the man for the sacrifice” (Ainsworth); but still “without a doubt the words of Moses imply that the matter of Abel’s offering was more excellent and suitable than that of Cain’s,” and one can hardly entertain a doubt that this was the idea of the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews” (Prof. Lindsay, ‘Lectures on Hebrews,’ Edin. 1867). Abel’s sacrifice was πλείονα, fuller than Cain’s; it had more in it; it had faith, which was wanting in the other. It was also offered in obedience to Divine prescription. The universal prevalence of sacrifice rather points to Divine prescription than to man’s invention as its proper source. Had Divine worship been of purely human origin, it is almost certain that greater diversity would have prevailed in its forms. Besides, the fact that the mode of worship was not left to human ingenuity under the law, and that will-worship is specifically condemned under the Christian dispensation (Colossians 2:23), favors the presumption that it was Divinely appointed from the first. Genesis 4:4.”
Heb 11:4, “By faith Abel offered to God a better sacrifice than Cain, through which he was attested to be righteous, God testifying about his gifts, and through faith, though he is dead, he still speaks.”
The Spirit beginneth here to illustrate his description of faith, by induction of instances throughout the former ages of the church to the time of these Hebrews; and he begins with believers in the old world before the flood. Faith is the same Divine grace as described before, only here to be considered as fully receiving of God’s will in Christ as to sacrificing work, and remitting such affections and operations to God in it as were agreeable thereunto. By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain: Abel, the younger son of Adam, an eminent believer, whose faith orders him and his worship, the first martyr for religion in the world, Luke 11:51, who sealed the truth of God with his blood; he, in the end of days, that is, the sabbath, Genesis 4:3,4, brought a bloody sacrifice of the fattest and best of the flock, and offered up to the Divine Majesty, the true and living God, his Creator and Redeemer, to atone him for his sin; having a regard to, and faith in, the great sacrifice of the Seed of the woman, for him in fulness of time to be offered up, and of which his was but a type. This sacrifice was fuller of what God required in offerings, than Cain his elder brother’s, not, it may be, for external price, but internal worth. Cain offered the fruits of the ground, such as God afterwards required in the ceremonial law, but he was not sensible of the guilt and filth of sin, and of its demerits, nor desirous to remove it in the due way and order appointed, as appears by his murdering of his brother after: Abel’s sacrifice was better, more excellent, because more fully agreeable to God’s will for purging and pardoning sin, full of self-denial and abasement for sin, and faith in Christ’s sacrifice. By which he obtained witness that he was righteous; by which sacrifice of faith he had testimony that he acknowledged himself a sinner, that had need of the blood of Christ to sprinkle him; yet he was righteous by the righteousness of faith, Romans 3:22,25,26, which is upon Abel, as all other believers, Philippians 3:9. And this testified to his soul, by God’s Spirit, that he was justified and sanctified, and so eminently righteous; and it was mainfested to others, Christ himself, God-man, witnessing of it, Matthew 23:35. God testifying of his gifts; God himself witnessed from heaven to the truth of his state, by accepting of his person and sacrifice, and giving a visible sign of it, so as Cain could observe it, and be displeased at the difference God made between him and his brother, Genesis 4:4,5,7; likely it was by sending fire from heaven, and consuming Abel’s sacrifice, as he did others afterwards, Leviticus 9:24Judges 6:19,21 1 Kings 18:382 Chronicles 7:1; and by it testified him to be righteous. And by it he being dead yet speaketh; by his faith, though murdered out of this world, and his place here knows him no more, and with a design that he should never speak nor be spoken of more, yet he now speaketh, i.e. liveth, Matthew 22:32, and testifieth to God that he is true, and the only true God to make souls happy. He, in his example, and his record in Scripture, bespeaketh all that read his story to imitate him in his faith and worshipping of God, and his patient martyrdom for God and his gospel worship through Christ. And by his blood he crieth for justice against his murderer, as Genesis 4:10; see Hebrews 12:24; and its joined with the rest of the martyrs of Jesus, impleads God’s righteous vengeance to be executed on their bloody persecutors, Luke 11:51Revelation 6:10,11. By reason of his faith he is spoken of throughout all generations, recorded among the excellent sons of God, and renowned in the church to this day. Such a force hath faith to eternize the persons of believers in acceptance with God through Christ, their wrongs, injuries, and blood on God’s remembrance, and their names in heaven and the church below.”
Heb 12:24, “and to Jesus, the Mediator of a New Covenant, and to the sprinkled blood, which speaks better than the blood of Abel.”
24. the mediator of the new covenant] Rather, “Mediator of a New Covenant.” The word for “new” is here νέας (“new in time”), not καινῆς (“fresh in quality”), implying not only that it is “fresh” or “recent,” but also young and strong (Matthew 26:27-29; Hebrews 9:15; Hebrews 10:22). that speaketh better things than that of Abel] The allusion is explained by Hebrews 9:13, Hebrews 10:22, Hebrews 11:4, Hebrews 13:12. “The blood of Abel cried for vengeance; that of Christ for remission” (Erasmus). In the original Hebrew it is (Genesis 4:10) “The voice of thy brother’s bloods crieth from the ground,” and this was explained by the Rabbis of his blood “sprinkled on the trees and stones.” It was a curious Jewish Hagadah that the dispute between Cain and Abel rose from Cain’s denial that God was a Judge. The “sprinkling” of the blood of Jesus, an expression borrowed from the blood-sprinklings of the Old Covenant (Exodus 24:8), is also alluded to by St Peter (1 Peter 1:2).
5.) ENOCH, ancestor of Noah, (before 3382 BC)
Gen 4:17, “Cain had relations with his wife and she conceived, and gave birth to Enoch; and Cain built a city, and named the city Enoch, after the name of his son.”
Gen 5:21-24, “Now Enoch lived sixty-five years, and fathered Methuselah.Then Enoch walked with God three hundred years after he fathered Methuselah, and he fathered other sons and daughters. So all the days of
Enoch were 365 years. Enoch walked with God; and he was not, for God took him.”
Heb 11:5, “By faith Enoch was taken up so that he would not see death; AND HE WAS NOT FOUND BECAUSE GOD TOOK HIM UP; for before he was taken up, he was attested to have been pleasing to God.”
Hebrews 11:5-6. By faith — That is, his firm faith in the being and perfections of God, especially his omnipresence, omniscience, omnipotence; his truth, justice, mercy, and goodness; and in consequence of that exemplary holiness which was the fruit of this faith; Enoch was translated — Μετετεθη, was removed, namely, in a miraculous manner, from among men, God taking him out of this sinful and miserable world to himself. See notes on Genesis 5:22-24. That he should not see death — He was changed probably in a moment, as Elijah afterward was, and as those saints shall be that are found alive at Christ’s second coming; and was not any longer found — Among men; an expression which implies he was translated privately, and that some (his relations and friends, doubtless) sought for him, as the sons of the prophets sought for Elijah; (2 Kings 2:17😉 because God had translated him — To what place these holy men were translated is not said; but their translation in the body, as Macknight observes, is recorded for an example, to assure believers that, in due time, they also shall live in the heavenly country in the body, and to excite them in that assurance to imitate Enoch’s faith. For before his translation he had this testimony — From God in his own conscience; that he pleased God — The verb ευαρεστησαι, here used, occurs only in this epistle, namely, in this and the following verse, and in chap. Hebrews 13:16, in the passive voice, where it is rendered, God is well pleased. Three things are included in our pleasing God; that our persons be accepted; that our duties be approved of; and that we have a testimony that we are righteous or justified, as Abel and Enoch had, and as all true believers have. This is that pleasing of God which is appropriated to faith alone, and which alone shall receive an eternal reward. In a lower sense, however, there may be many acts and duties with which, as to the matter of them, God may be pleased, and which he may reward in this world without faith; as the destruction of the house of Ahab by Jehu. Enoch walked with God, and therefore is said to please him; that is, he set God always before him, and thought, spoke, and acted as one that considered he was always under God’s eye, and he made it his daily business to worship and serve him acceptably. But without faith — In the being, attributes, superintending providence, and grace of God; it is impossible — For a fallen, sinful, and weak creature, such as man is, and such as Enoch undoubtedly was; to please him — Though no particular revelation is mentioned as the object of Enoch’s faith, yet from Moses’s telling us that he walked with, or pleased God, it is certain that his faith in those doctrines of religion, which are discoverable by the light of nature, and which are mentioned in this verse, must have been very strong, since it led him habitually to walk with God, so as to please him; for he that cometh to God — In prayer, or any other act of worship, or who endeavours to serve him; must believe that he is — That he exists, and that he is a rewarder of them who diligently seek him — And therefore, that he is wise and mighty, holy, just, and good. “By representing the existence of God and his government of the world as objects of faith, the apostle hath taught us, that the truths of natural religion are equally the objects of faith with the truths of revelation. And this doctrine is just. For the evidence by which the truths of natural religion are supported, being of the same kind with the evidence which supports the truths of revelation, namely, not demonstrative, but probable evidence, the persuasion produced by that kind of evidence in matters of natural religion, is as really faith as the persuasion which the same evidence produces in matters of revelation. Further, the faith or persuasion of the truths of natural religion which men attain, being as much the effect of attention, impartial search, and prayer, as the faith which they attain of the truths of revelation, it is as much a matter of duty, and as pleasing to God, [as far as it extends,] as faith in the truths of revelation.” — Macknight.”
6.) Noah, the Ark Builder, (Before 3000 BC)
Gen 5:32, “Now after Noah was five hundred years old, Noah fathered Shem, Ham, and Japheth.”
Gen 6:9, “These are the records of the generations of Noah. Noah was a righteous man, blameless in his generation. Noah walked with God.”
Heb 11:7, “By faith Noah, being warned by God about things not yet seen, in reverence prepared an Ark for the salvation of his household, by which he condemned the world, and became an heir of the righteousness which is according to faith.”
Hebrews 11:7. By faith Noah — The third person mentioned in Scripture, to whom testimony was particularly given that he was righteous; and therefore, the apostle brings him forward as a third example of the power and efficacy of faith, declaring also wherein his faith wrought and was effectual. Being warned of God — Χρηματισθεις, literally, being admonished by a divine oracle, or by a particular and express revelation; of which see Genesis 6:13; of things not seen as yet — That is, not only as being future, but of such a nature that no one had ever seen or heard of any thing like them, namely, the dissolution of the world by a flood, and the destruction of all its inhabitants; yet this discovery Noah received with faith, a discovery which had two parts; the first, a declaration of the purpose of God to destroy the whole world; the second, a direction respecting the steps which Noah was to take for the preservation of his family from the impending ruin. Accordingly it had a two-fold effect on Noah; producing, 1st, Fear from the threatening; 2d, Obedience in building the ark, according to the direction. The application of this example of Noah to these Hebrews was highly proper and reasonable; for they stood now on their trial, whether they would be influenced by faith or unbelief; for here they might see, as in a glass, what would be the effect of the one and the other. Moved with fear — Ευλαβηθεις, a religious, reverential, and awful fear; prepared an ark — Doubtless amidst many insults of profane and wicked men, the preparing of such a vessel, or any thing like it, being a new thing on the earth, and not to be effected without immense labour and cost; to the saving — Εις σωτηριαν, for the salvation; of his house — We have here an instance in which salvation signifies a temporal deliverance. By the which — Δι ης, by which faith, or by which ark, for the relative may agree with either; he condemned the world — Who neither believed nor feared. Persons are said, in other places of Scripture, to condemn those against whom they furnish matter of accusation and condemnation. See Titus 3:11. It appears, from 2 Peter 2:5, that during the time in which the ark was building, Noah was a preacher of righteousness to the people of that generation, calling them to repentance, and warning them of approaching destruction, if they remained impenitent; and that on the ground of the revelation which God had made to him, with which he doubtless acquainted them. But all the time of warning, being carnally secure, and unmoved by his threatenings, they continued to be unbelieving, impenitent, and disobedient, even to the last hour, Matthew 24:38-39; for which cause they were not only destroyed temporally, but shut up in the everlasting prison, 1 Peter 3:19-20. And became heir — A partaker of; the righteousness which is by faith — And entitled to the rewards thereof in a future and eternal world, of which his temporal deliverance, though so amazing, was only an emblem. “The faith of Noah is proposed for our imitation, to assure us that they who believe and obey God shall be safe in the midst of a fallen world, while the wicked shall be condemned and destroyed.” The apostle has now passed through the first period of Scripture records from the beginning of the world to the flood; and therein hath considered the examples of all, concerning whom it is testified in particular that they pleased God; and he hath shown, that they all pleased him, and were righteous, by faith; and that their faith was effectual to preserve them in that state of divine favour, by enabling them to persevere in the practice of all the duties required of them, notwithstanding the difficulties and oppositions they met with. Hereby he confirms his doctrine respecting the necessity and efficacy of faith, and proves to these Hebrews, that if they did not persevere in their profession, it was because of their unbelief, seeing that true faith would certainly render them steadfast in their adherence to it, whatever difficulties they should have to encounter. Hence he proceeds to the next period, (extending from the renovation of the world in the family of Noah to the giving of the law,) to manifest that in every state of the church the way of pleasing God was one and the same; as also that faith still retained its efficacy under all economical alterations. The person whom, in this period, he first speaks of as having a testimony in the Scripture of being righteous, is Abraham; on whose example, by reason of the eminence of his person, the relation of the Hebrews to him, (deriving from him, under God, all their privileges, temporal and spiritual,) the efficacy of his faith with the various successful exercises of it, he dwells at large from hence to the end of Hebrews 11:18.”
1Pe 3:20, “who once were disobedient when the patience of God kept waiting in the days of Noah, during the construction of the ark, in which a few, that is, eight persons, were brought safely through the water.”
Historically and interestingly, the Chinese charter for ship is 船 . Note: Ark in Hebrew is tebah which means a chest, coffer; the ship which Noah made like a chest or coffer; – it occurs 28 times in the Old Testament. Something is most interesting and amazing about the Chinese character for ship. Chinese characters are square. The etymology of the Chinese word ” ship ” 船 , 舟 (big boat) 八 (eight) 口 (mouth). One mouth means one person. So the Chinese character 船 means in a big boat, there were 8 mouths or 8 persons. Thus “ship” is written with “boat” on the left, “eight mouths” on the right. In the big ship there were 8 persons, one mouth stands for one person. In counting population, you count how many mouths. It is historically significant because Noah, his wife, their three sons and three daughters-in-law made up a family of 8 persons who entered the Ark and were saved from the Flood or the Deluge. And so the Chinese character “ ship ” is written that there are 8 mouths in the Ark.
1 Pe 3:20 , “ Who once were disobedient, when the patience of God kept waiting in the days of Noah, during the construction of the ark, in which a few, that is, eight persons, were brought safely through the water.”
Note: Ark in Greek is kibōtos which means a wooden chest or box, Noah’s vessel built in the form of an ark; – it occurs 6 times in the New Testament.
2 Pe 2:5 , “And did not spare the ancient world, but preserved Noah, a preacher of righteousness, with seven others, when He brought a flood upon the world of the ungodly.”
Note: Was the Flood only a story? Jesus Christ confirmed it as a historical event.
Luk 17:27 , “They were eating, they were drinking, they were marrying, they were being given in marriage, until the day that Noah entered the ark, and the flood came and destroyed them all.”
Note: I would rather believe my Lord and my God, Jesus Christ, than all the scientists of all generations put together. Jesus Christ died for sinners and rose from the dead and lives forever; all scientists not only will die, they do not even know the day of their deaths.
7.) Job, the greatest man of the East, 2100 BC
Job 1:1-2, “There was a man in the land of Uz whose name was Job; and that man was blameless, upright, fearing God and turning away from evil. Seven sons and three daughters were born to him.”
Ch. Job 1:1-3. Job’s name and abode; his piety, and consequent family felicity and worldly prosperity 1. the land of Uz] This word occurs several times in the Old Testament: (1) as the name of a son of Aram, Genesis 10:23; (2) as the name of the eldest son of Nahor, the brother of Abraham, Genesis 22:21; and (3) as that of a descendant of Seir, Genesis 36:28. These references would point either to Syria on the north-east of Palestine or to the region of Edom, further south. From the Book itself we learn that Job’s flocks were exposed on the east to inroads on the part of the Chaldeans, the tribes between Syria and the Euphrates, Job 1:17; and in another direction to attacks from the Sabeans, Job 1:15. The most prominent man among his friends was from Teman, which belonged to Edom, Job 2:11 (comp. Genesis 36:15; Jeremiah 49:7; Jeremiah 49:20), and he himself is named the greatest of all the children of the East, Job 1:3. In Lamentations 4:21 it is said: Rejoice O daughter of Edom that dwellest in the land of Uz. These words do not imply that Uz is identical with Edom, but they imply that Edomites had possession of Uz, which could not have been the case unless the lands bordered on one another. The land of Uz, therefore, probably lay east of Palestine and north of Edom. This general position is already assigned to it in the Sept. which, in some verses added to the end of the Book, and embodying the tradition of the time, says that the land of Uz lay “on the borders of Edom and Arabia.” There is nothing in Scripture that defines the position of Job’s home more precisely. An interesting tradition, as old at least as the early centuries of the Christian era, has been investigated by Wetzstein. This tradition places the home of Job in the Nukra, the fertile depression of Bashan at the south-east foot of Hermon. Near the town of Nawa, about 40 miles almost due south of Damascus, a little to the west of the pilgrim route from this city to Mecca, and about the latitude of the north end of the sea of Tiberias, there still exist a Makâm, that is, place, or tomb, and monastery of Job. Wetzstein assigns the building to the end of the third century. See his Excursus at the end of Delitzsch’s Comm. on Job. whose name was Job] The Heb. form of the name is Iyyôb, which does not occur again in the Bible. There is no play on the name or allusion to its significance in the Book. It does not seem, therefore, to have been coined by the Author of the Poem, but probably came down to him with other fragments of the tradition on which he worked. The way in which Ezekiel alludes to Job, in company with other renowned names such as Noah and Daniel, seems to imply that this prophet drew his information regarding Job from a more general source than the present Book: “Though these three men, Noah, Daniel and Job were in it (the sinful land), they should deliver but their own souls by their righteousness,” Job 14:14. The tradition regarding Job and his sufferings was probably well known in the East, and the name of the suffering hero was part of the tradition. It is of little consequence, therefore, to enquire what the name means of itself. If the word be Hebrew it might mean the “assailed” or “persecuted,” that is, by Satan (or God). In Arabic the form of the word is Ayyûb, and if derived from this dialect the name might mean the “returning,” that is, penitent, or more generally, the “pious.” Job is several times spoken of in the Kor’an. In Sur. 38:44 he is called awwâb, which means “ever returning to God,” i. e. pious rather than penitent, but there seems no allusion in the term to the etymology of his name, for in the same chapter both David and Solomon receive the same epithet. that man was perfect] The term “perfect” means properly “complete,” without defect. It does not imply that the man was sinless, for Job never puts forward any such pretension, but that he was a righteous man and free from specific sins such as were held to bring down the chastisement of heaven. That he was so is the very foundation of his trial and the first principle of the Book. Job’s “perfection” is affirmed in heaven: “Hast thou considered my servant Job … a perfect and an upright man?” Job 1:8, Job 2:3; it is understood by his wife: Dost thou still hold fast thy perfection? Job 2:9; and it is persistently claimed for himself by Job, not only in moments of excitement when stung by the insinuations of his friends: I am perfect, Job 9:21 (see notes), but also when the heat of the conflict is over and under the most solemn oaths: As God liveth who hath taken away my right, … I will not remove my perfection from me; my righteousness I hold fast, Job 27:2; Job 27:5-6. The word occurs again, Job 31:6, and in another form, Job 12:4 : The just, perfect man is laughed to scorn. Even the three friends admit Job’s perfectness in general, although they are under the impression that he must have been guilty of some serious offences to account for his calamities, and they urge it upon Job as a ground of confidence in his ultimate recovery: Is not thy hope the perfectness of thy ways? Job 4:6; and again: “God will not cast away a perfect man,” Job 8:20. One of the objects the writer of the Book had in view was to teach that sufferings may fall on men for reasons unconnected with any sin on their own part; and using the history of Job for this purpose, it was necessary that he should lay emphasis in all parts of the Book upon Job’s perfection. The term “perfect” is used of Noah in the same sense: Noah, a just man, was perfect in his generation; that is, he was righteous and exempt from the sins of his contemporaries, Genesis 6:9. feared God] Job was not only just and upright, with a high morality, he was also godfearing. These two things are never separated in the Old Testament. For as God was the author of all the movements in the world and human history, so right thoughts of Him and right relations to Him lay at the foundation of all right human conduct. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom; and wisdom includes both just thinking and right conduct.”
Jas 5:11, “We count those blessed who endured. You have heard of the endurance of Job and have seen the outcome of the Lord’s dealings, that the Lord is full of compassion and is merciful.”
Behold, we count them happy which endure – The word rendered “we count them happy” (μακαρίζομεν makarizomen,) occurs only here and in Luke 1:48, where it is rendered “shall call me blessed.” The word μακάριος makarios (blessed, or happy,) however, occurs often. See Matthew 5:3-11; Matthew 11:6; Matthew 13:6, et soepe. The sense here is, we speak of their patience with commendation. They have done what they ought to do, and their name is honored and blessed.
Ye have heard of the patience of Job – As one of the most illustrious instances of patient sufferers. See Job 1:21. The book of Job was written, among other reasons, to show that true religion would bear any form of trial to which it could be subjected. See Job 1:9-11; Job 2:5-6.
And have seen the end of the Lord – That is, the end or design which the Lord had in the trials of Job, or the result to which he brought the case at last – to wit, that he showed himself to be very merciful to the poor sufferer; that he met him with the expressions of his approbation for the manner in which he bore his trials; and that he doubled his former possessions, and restored him to more than his former happiness and honor. See Job 13. Augustine, Luther, Wetstein, and others, understand this as referring to the death of the Lord Jesus, and as meaning that they had seen the manner in which he suffered death, as an example for us. But, though this might strike many as the true interpretation, yet the objections to it are insuperable.
it does not accord with the proper meaning of the word “end,” (τέλος telos). That word is in no instance applied to “death,” nor does it properly express death. It properly denotes an end, term, termination, completion; and is used in the following senses: –
(2) this interpretation, referring it to the death of the Saviour, would not accord with the remark of the apostle in the close of the verse, “that the Lord is very merciful.” That is, what he says was “seen,” or this was what was particularly illustrated in the ease referred to. Yet this was not particularly seen in the death of the Lord Jesus. He was indeed most patient and submissive in his death, and it is true that he showed mercy to the penitent malefactor; but this was not the particular and most prominent trait which he evinced in his death. Besides, if it had been, that would not have been the thing to which the apostle would have referred here. His object was to recommend patience under trials, not mercy shown to others; and this he does by showing:
(a) That Job was an eminent instance of it, and,
(b) That the result was such as to encourage us to be patient.
The end or the result of the divine dealings in his case was, that the Lord was “very pitiful and of tender mercy;” and we may hope that it will be so in our case, and should therefore be encouraged to be patient under our trials.
That the Lord is very pitiful – As he showed deep compassion in the case of Job, we have equal reason to suppose that he will in our own.”
8.) Abraham,the father of faith; LEADING patriarch; & Sarah, – 2091 BC – 1991 BC
Act 7:8, “And He gave him the covenant of circumcision; and so Abraham fathered Isaac, and circumcised him on the eighth day; and Isaac fathered Jacob, and Jacob, the twelve patriarchs.”
Rom 4:12, “and the father of circumcision to those who not only are of the circumcision, but who also follow in the steps of the faith of our father Abraham which he had while uncircumcised.”
12. of circumcision] Practically = of the circumcision; (see last note on Romans 1:4). Abraham is here said to be the (spiritual) Father of the circumcision; i.e. of the circumcised; and then at once this is limited to the believing circumcised. to them who] i.e. “to the benefit of those who, &c.” They inherit the eternal promise made to their great Father. but who also walk] There is a grammatical difficulty in the Gr.; but it leaves the sense exactly as in E. V. in the steps] Better, by the steps, as rule and model. Cp. Php 3:16. In the Gr. the verse closes with the words “of our father Abraham;” thus with an emphasis on the fact and nature of the fatherhood.”
Rom 4:16, “For this reason it is by faith, in order that it may be in accordance with grace, so that the promise will be guaranteed to all the descendants, not only to those who are of the Law, but also to those
who are of the faith of Abraham, who is the father of us all.”
Romans 4:16. Therefore it — The blessing; is of faith, that it might be by grace — That it might appear to flow from the free love of God; that God might magnify the riches of his grace, in proposing justification and eternal life to us, in a way that might, in multitudes of instances, be effectual. A righteousness by the merit of works, or by perfect obedience to the law of nature, or of Moses, “being unattainable by men, the inheritance is by a righteousness of faith, that, being a free gift, it might be bestowed in the manner, and on the persons, God saw fit; namely, on believers of all nations, whether the objects of their faith were more or less extensive, and whether their good works were more or fewer; for in the faith and works of believers there must be great differences, according to the mental endowments and outward advantages bestowed on each. In this passage, by the most just reasoning, the apostle hath overthrown the narrow notion of bigots, who confine the mercy of God within the pale of this or that church; and by a noble liberality of sentiment, he hath declared that all who imitate that faith and piety which Abraham exercised uncircumcised, shall, like him, obtain the inheritance, through the free favour of God by Jesus Christ.” That the promise might be sure — Might be firm and secure; to all the believing seed of Abraham; not to that only which is of the law, &c. — “Here the apostle teaches, that Abraham had two kinds of seed; one by natural descent, called his seed by the law, and another by faith: see Galatians 3:26. To the natural seed the promise of the earthly Canaan was made; but to the seed by faith, the spiritual seed, the promise of a heavenly country, typified by the earthly one, was given. And to each the promise that was made to them was sure.” As it is written, Genesis 12:5, I have made thee a father of many nations — That is, as I have received thee into favour upon thy believing, so many of several nations, both Jews and Gentiles, shall receive favour from me by believing, and so be justified in the way thou art: before him whom he believed, even God — Though before men nothing of this appeared, those nations being yet unborn. To illustrate the greatness of Abraham’s faith, and to show with what propriety he was made the father of all believers, the apostle in these words observes, that the principles on which he believed the Lord, were proper views of his almighty power, and other perfections. Who quickeneth the dead — The dead are not dead to him. And even the things that have no existence, exist before him. And calleth those things which be not as though they were — Summoning them to rise into being, and appear before him. The seed of Abraham did not then exist, yet God said, So shall thy seed be. A man can easily say to his servant, actually existing, Do this, and he doth it; but God saith to light, while it does not exist, Go forth, and it goeth.”
Jas 2:23, “and the Scripture was fulfilled which says, “AND ABRAHAM BELIEVED GOD, AND IT WAS CREDITED TO HIM AS RIGHTEOUSNESS,” and he was called a friend of God.”
And the scripture — Which was afterward written, was hereby eminently fulfilled. Abraham believed God, and it was imputed to him for righteousness. This was twice fulfilled, when Abraham first believed, and when he offered up Isaac. St. Paul speaks of the former fulfilling, and St. James of the latter. And he was called the friend of God — Both by his posterity, (2 Chronicles 20:7,) and by God himself, Isaiah 41:8. So pleasing to God were the works he wrought in faith! “The passage of Scripture which St. James here says was fulfilled, contains two assertions: 1st, That Abraham believed God; 2d, That his believing God was counted to him for righteousness. By the offering of Isaac that scripture was confirmed or proved to be true in both its parts. For, 1st, By offering Isaac, in the firm expectation that God would raise him from the dead, and fulfil in him the promise of the numerous seed, Abraham showed that he believed God in the firmest manner. 2d, By offering Isaac, Abraham had the promise, that God would count his faith to him for righteousness, renewed and confirmed in a solemn manner with an oath.” — Macknight. Ye see then — By this instance of the great father of the faithful, (for the characters of the children are to be estimated in the same manner as those of the father,) that a man is justified by works, and not by faith only — It is by no means sufficient, in order to our salvation, that the great principles of religion be credited, if they have not their practical influence on the heart and life.
Gal 3:7-9, “Therefore, recognize that it is those who are of faith who are sons of Abraham. The Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the Gentiles by faith, preached the Gospel beforehand to Abraham, saying, “ALL THE NATIONS WILL BE BLESSED IN YOU.”
So then, those who are of faith are blessed with Abraham, the believer.
Gal 3:14, “in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham would come to the Gentiles, so that we would receive the promise of the Spirit through faith.”
The abolition of the Law, consummated upon the cross, involved the doing away of all the old restrictions which confined the Messianic inheritance to the Jews. Henceforth this inheritance, and the promised outpouring of the Spirit which was to accompany it, was open equally to the Gentiles. The one condition now was faith, and that intimate relation to the Messiah which faith implied.
The blessing of Abraham.—That is, the blessing pronounced upon Abraham and to be fulfilled in his seed.
Through Jesus Christ.—Through the relation into which they enter with Christ by embracing Christianity.
We.—The Apostle and his readers, whether Jews or Gentiles.
Receive the promise of the Spirit.—A special outpouring of the Spirit was to be one of the characteristics of the great Messianic manifestation. (Comp. Joel 2:28-29; Acts 2:16-21.) The promise is said to be “received” by the generation on which it is fulfilled, not by that to which it is given. The same phrase occurs in Acts 2:33; Hebrews 9:15.”
Gen 17:15, “Then God said to Abraham, “As for your wife Sarai, you shall not call her by the name Sarai, but Sarah shall be her name.”
Gen 17:17, “Then Abraham fell on his face and laughed, and said in his heart, “Will a child be born to a man a hundred years old? And will Sarah, who is ninety years old, give birth to a child?”
Then Abraham fell upon his face,…. In reverence of the divine Being, and as amazed at what was told him:and laughed; not through distrust and diffidence of the promise, as Sarah did, for he staggered not at that through unbelief, but for joy at such good news; and so Onkelos renders it, “and he rejoiced”, with the joy of faith; it may be our Lord refers to this in John 8:56; he saw Christ in the promise of Isaac, and rejoiced that he should spring from his seed: the Targums of Jonathan and Jerusalem paraphrase it, “and he wondered”; he was amazed at the grace of God that gave him such a promise, and he was astonished at the power of God that must be exerted in the fulfilment of it: and therefore it follows:and said in his heart; within himself, without expressing anything as to be heard and understood by any creature; but the omniscient God knew what he said, and the language of it, whether of unbelief or not:shall a child be born unto him that is an hundred years old? not that he was now a full an hundred years old, he was ninety nine, and going in his hundredth year; but then he would be, as he was, an hundred years old when this child was born to him, Genesis 21:5. It had been no unusual thing for a child to be born to a man when an hundred, and even many hundred years old, but it was so in Abraham’s time; though indeed after this we read that Abraham himself had six sons by Keturah, when, his natural strength was afresh invigorated, and his youth was renewed like the eagle’s; and besides Abraham said this, not so much with respect to himself, though his age was a circumstance that served to heighten the wonder, as with respect to Sarah, and the circumstances in which she was, who was to bear this son to him:
and shall Sarah, that is ninety years old, bear? and with whom it had ceased to be after the manner of women, which made it more difficult of belief how it could be. Some think that Abraham said this, as somewhat doubting of it, until he was more strongly assured by the Lord that so it would be indeed, as is expressed in Genesis 17:19; but meeting with no reproof for what he said and did, as Sarah, it seems to show the contrary.
Gen 17:19, “But God said, “No, but your wife Sarah will bear you a son, and you shall name him Isaac; and I will establish My covenant with him as an everlasting covenant for his descendants after him.”
Gen 18:11-14, “Now Abraham and Sarah were old, advanced in age; Sarah was past childbearing.So Sarah laughed to herself, saying, “After I have become old, am I to have pleasure, my lord being old also?” But the LORD said to Abraham, “Why did Sarah laugh, saying, ‘Shall I actually give birth to a child, when I am so old?’“Is anything too difficult for the LORD? At the appointed time I will return to you, at this time next year, and Sarah will have a son.”
During the meal, at which Abraham stood, and waited upon them as the host, they asked for Sarah, for whom the visit was chiefly intended. On being told that she was in the tent, where she could hear, therefore, all that passed under the tree in front of the tent, the one whom Abraham addressed as Adonai (my Lord), and who is called Jehovah in Genesis 18:13, said, “I will return to thee (חיּהכּעת) at this time, when it lives again” (חיּה, reviviscens, without the article, Ges. 111, 2b), i.e., at this time next year; “and, behold, Sarah, thy wife, will (then) have a son.” Sarah heard this at the door of the tent; “and it was behind Him” (Jehovah), so that she could not be seen by Him as she stood at the door. But as the fulfilment of this promise seemed impossible to her, on account of Abraham’s extreme age, and the fact that her own womb had lost the power of conception, she laughed within herself, thinking that she was not observed. But that she might know that the promise was made by the omniscient and omnipotent God, He reproved her for laughing, saying, “Is anything too wonderful (i.e., impossible) for Jehovah? at the time appointed I will return unto thee,” etc.; and when her perplexity led her to deny it, He convicted her of falsehood. Abraham also had laughed at this promise (Genesis 17:17), and without receiving any reproof. For his laughing was the joyous outburst of astonishment; Sarah’s, on the contrary, the result of doubt and unbelief, which had to be broken down by reproof, and, as the result showed, really was broken down, inasmuch as she conceived and bore a son, whom she could only have conceived in faith (Hebrews 11:11).”
Gen 21:6-7, “Sarah said, “God has made laughter for me; everyone who hears will laugh with me.”And she said, “Who would have said to Abraham that Sarah would nurse children? Yet I have given birth to a son in his old age.”
Gen 23:1-2, “Now Sarah lived 127 years; these were the years of the life of Sarah.
Gen 23:2, “Sarah died in Kiriath-arba (that is, Hebron) in the land of Canaan; and Abraham came in to mourn for Sarah and to weep for her.”
Heb 11:11, “By faith even Sarah herself received ability to conceive, even beyond the proper time of life, since she considered Him faithful who had promised.”
Verses 11, 12. – By faith also Sarah herself received strength to conceive seed, even when she was past age (ἕτεκεν, as in the Textus Receptus, after καὶ παρὰ καιρὸν ἡλικίας, may be rejected, being, perhaps, an interpolation suggested by καὶ), because she judged him faithful who had promised. Therefore sprang there even of one, and him as good as dead, so many as the stars of the sky in multitude, and as the sand which is by the sea-shore innumerable. The vitality of Abraham’s faith is represented as evinced by its surviving and triumphing over a succession of trials, over apparent impossibilities. One such peculiar trial was the long delay of the birth of a legitimate heir through whom the promise of an innumerable seed might be fulfilled, and this till it seemed out of the question in the natural course of things. Yet “he staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief… being fully persuaded that what he had promised he was able to perform” (see Romans 4:17-23, which is a fuller statement of the idea of this verse, including the use of the words νενεκρώμενον and νέκρωσις to express effeteness, and ἐδυναμώθη, corresponding to δύναμον ἔλαβε here. This is a further instance of Pauline thought in this Epistle – ideas already enlarged on by St. Paul being taken for granted as understood.) In Romans Abraham’s faith in this regard is treated as typifying Christian faith in the resurrection from the dead (ver. 24), as is also, in the chapter before us (ver. 19), his faith displayed on the occasion of the offering of Isaac. For to us also our inability to conceive the mode of accomplishment of what well-grounded faith assures us of is no just cause for staggering. “How are the dead raised up? and with what kind of body do they come?” was asked by the Corinthian doubters. St. Paul directs them, in reply, to faith in “the power of God” (cf. Mark 12:24) to accomplish his purposes and fulfill his promises in ways unknown to us, transcending, though analogous to, the mysterious processes of nature that we see before our eyes. For “with God all things are possible.” Sarah is here joined with Abraham, as also “receiving power” by faith, i.e. her own faith, as the structure of ver. 11 seems evidently to imply. But how is this consistent with the account of her in Genesis, where she is nowhere held up as an example of faith; nay, is censured for incredulity (Genesis 18:12-16) with respect to the promise cf. offspring? The answer may be that her temporary unbelief is concluded to have been succeeded by faith, as proved by the result, viz. that she “received power.” And, indeed, her laughter recorded in Genesis 18, does not seem intended to imply any permanent “heart of unbelief;” for even Abraham had laughed as she did when the same announcement had been previously made to him (Genesis 17:17), and the “laughter” associated with her memory has quite a different meaning given it when that of temporary incredulity was changed into that of joy on the birth of the promised son, who was consequently called Isaac (equivalent to “laughter”). It is, however, Abraham himself who is put prominently before us as the great example of faith; Sarah is only introduced by his side (with the words καὶ αὐτὴ) as sharing it and cooperating to the result. To him singly the writer returns in ver. 12, Διὸ καὶ ἀφ ἑνὸς, etc. Hebrews 11:11.”
1Pe 3:6, “just as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him lord; and you have proved to be her children if you do what is right without being frightened by any fear.”
Even as Sara; after her name was changed from Sarai, my lady, to Sarah, simply a lady or princess, because kings were to come of her, Genesis 17:15,16: yet even then she obeyed Abraham; and this is spoken in commendation of her obedience. Calling him lord; not merely in compliment, but in reality, hereby acknowledging his authority and her own subjection. Whose daughters ye are; not only according to the flesh, but spiritually, according to the promise. Ye are; either ye are made or become, viz. by imitation of her faith and holiness, as well as ye are by kindred and succession; or, ye are declared and known to be, as the phrase is elsewhere used, John 15:8. As long as ye do well; follow her in good works, 1 Timothy 2:10. And are not afraid with any amazement; or, afraid of any amazement, any thing frightful, or which might terrify you, taking amazement for the object or cause or fear, as 1 Peter 3:14Psalm 53:5Proverbs 3:25; and the sense may be, either, so long as ye perform your duty with a resolute mind, and keep from that which is contrary to your faith; or, as long as you subject yourselves to your husbands willingly, cheerfuly, and without slavish fear of being losers by your obedience, and faring the worse for your patience and submission.”
Sarah was a model for all virtuous women of all generations.
9.) Ishmael – slave son of Abram, 2080 BC
Gen 16:16, “Abram was eighty-six years old when Hagar bore Ishmael to him.”
Gen 25:12, “Now these are the records of the generations of Ishmael, Abraham’s son, whom Hagar the Egyptian, Sarah’s slave woman, bore to Abraham.”
Gen 16:11-12, “And the Angel of the LORD said to her: “Behold, you are with child, and you shall bear a son. You shall call his name Ishmael, because the LORD has heard your affliction. He shall be a wild man; his hand shall be against every man, and every man’s hand against him. And he shall dwell in the presence of all his brethren.”
Gen 16:16, “Abram was eighty-six years old when Hagar bore Ishmael to Abram.”
Gen 17:20, “And as for Ishmael, I have heard you. Behold, I have blessed him, and will make him fruitful, and will multiply him exceedingly. He shall beget twelve princes, and I will make him a great nation.”
Gen 25:12-16, “Now these are the generations of Ishmael, Abraham’s son, whom Hagar the Egyptian,
Sarah’s handmaid, bare unto Abraham:
And these are the names of the sons of Ishmael, by their names, according to their generations: the firstborn of Ishmael, Nebajoth; and Kedar, and Adbeel, and Mibsam,
And Mishma, and Dumah, and Massa, Hadar, and Tema, Jetur, Naphish, and Kedemah: These are the sons of
Ishmael, and these are their names, by their towns, and by their castles; twelve princes according to their nations.”
10.) Isaac, the son of Abraham in old age, 2066 BC
GOD OF ABRAHAM, AND ISAAC, AND JACOB.’ Moses shook with fear and did not dare to look closely.”
Heb 11:20, “By faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau, even regarding things to come.”
11.) Jacob and Esau, 2025 BC
Mal 1:2, “I have loved you,” says the LORD. But you say, “How have You loved us?” “Was Esau not Jacob’s brother?” declares the LORD. “Yet I have loved Jacob.”
Mat 1:2, “Abraham fathered Isaac, Isaac fathered Jacob, and Jacob fathered Judah and his brothers.”
Heb 11:21, “By faith Jacob, as he was dying, blessed each of the sons of Joseph, and worshiped, leaning on the top of his staff.”
Act 7:14, “Then Joseph sent word and invited his father Jacob and all his relatives to come to him, seventy-five people in all.”
Heb 11:22, “By faith Joseph, when he was dying, made mention of the exodus of the sons of Israel, and gave orders concerning his bones.”
13.) Moses, Aaron and Miriam – 1525 BC
Exo 2:10, “And the child grew, and she brought him to Pharaoh’s daughter and he became her son. And she named him Moses, and said, “Because I drew him out of the water.”
Mic 6:4, “Indeed, I brought you up from the land of Egypt,I redeemed you from the house of slavery, and I sent
before you Moses, Aaron, and Miriam.”
Jhn 1:17, “For the Law was given through Moses; grace and truth came through Jesus Christ.”
For the law was given by Moses,…. Both moral and ceremonial. The moral law was given to Adam, in innocence, which having been broken, and almost lost out of the minds, and memories of men, was given by Moses, in a new edition of it in writing; and points out what is man’s duty both to God and men; discovers sin, accuses of it, convicts of it, and condemns for it; nor could it give strength to perform its demands; nor does it give the least hint of forgiveness; nor will it admit of repentance: and hence is opposed to grace; though it was a benefit to men, being in its own nature good and useful in its effects. The ceremonial law pointed out the pollution of human nature, the guilt and punishment of sin; was a type and shadow of deliverance by Christ, but could not give the grace it shadowed, and therefore is opposed both to grace and truth. Now both these were given by Moses to the people of the Jews, not as the maker, but the minister of them: it was God who appointed each of these laws, and ordained them in the hand of the mediator Moses, who received them from him, by the disposition of angels, and delivered them to the people of Israel; and a very high office this was he was put into, and a very great honour was conferred upon him; but Jesus Christ is a far greater person, and in an higher office:
but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ: by grace and truth, is meant the Gospel, in opposition to the law; which is called grace, because it is a declaration of the love, and grace, of God to men; it ascribes salvation, in all the parts of it, to the free grace and favour of God; and is the means of implanting and increasing grace in the hearts of men. And “truth”, not only because it contains truth, and nothing but truth, it coming from the God of truth; and the substance of it being Christ, who is the truth; and being revealed, applied, and led into by the Spirit of truth; but because it is the truth of the types, and the substance of the shadows of the law: or these two may mean distinct things; grace may design all the blessings of grace which are in Christ, and come by him; and truth, the promises, and the fulfilment of them, which are all yea, and amen, in Christ: and when these are said to be by him, the meaning is, not that they are by him, as an instrument, but as the author of them; for Christ is the author of the Gospel, and the fulfiller of the promises, and the giver of all grace; which shows the superior excellency of Christ to Moses, and to all men, and even to angels also.”
Rom 9:15, “For He says to Moses, “I WILL HAVE MERCY ON WHOMEVER I HAVE MERCY, AND I WILL SHOW
For] The connexion is; “The thought of injustice in these acts of the Eternal Judge is all the more to be rejected because they follow a principle expressed in His own words; for He says to Moses, &c.” That the principle, so expressed, is absolutely right, is taken for granted. To the Apostle, God’s word is final and absolute. With Him nothing indeed can be capricious, but none the less His “judgments” must, to a vast degree, be “past finding out,” just because He is the Eternal. I will have mercy, &c.] Exodus 33:19. Verbatim from LXX.—The English exactly represents the Hebrew, if it is noted that “will” throughout this verse might equally well be “shall.” In both Hebrew and Greek there is no explicit reference to “willing,” in the sense of “choosing.” However, the general sense plainly is, “In any case, through human history, wherein I shall be seen to have mercy, the one account I give of the radical cause is this—I have mercy.” It is to be thankfully remembered, by the way, that close to this awful utterance occurs that other equally sovereign proclamation, (Exodus 34:6, &c.) “The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, &c.”
Heb 11:24-26, “By faith Moses, when he had grown up, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter.
Choosing rather to endure ill-treatment with the people of God than to enjoy the temporary pleasures of sin, considering the reproach of Christ greater riches than
the treasures of Egypt; for he was looking to the reward.”
Verses 24-26. – By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter; choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in (or, of) Egypt; for he had respect unto (literally, looked away to) the recompense of reward. As in the speech of Stephen (Acts 7.), so here, the narrative in Exodus is supplemented from tradition, such as is found also in Philo. Moses’ refusal to be called the son of Pharaoh’s daughter, i.e. his renunciation of his position in the court in order to associate himself with his oppressed fellow-countrymen, is not mentioned in the original history, though it is consistent with it, and indeed implied. St. Stephen further regards his taking the part of the Israelite against the Egyptian (Exodus 2:11-13) as a sign that he was already conscious of his mission, and hoped even then to rouse his countrymen to make a struggle for freedom. The reproach he subjected himself to by thus preferring the patriot’s to the courtier’s life is here called “the reproach of Christ.” How so? Chrysostom takes the expression to mean only the same kind of reproach as Christ was afterwards subjected to, in respect of his being scorned, and his Divine mission disbelieved, by those whom he came to save. But, if the expression had been used with respect to Christian’s suffering for the faith (as it is below, Hebrews 13:13), it would certainly imply more than this; viz. a participation in Christ’s own reproach, not merely a reproach like his. (Cf. 2 Corinthians 1:5, τὰ παθήματα τοῦ Ξριστοῦ, and Colossians 1:24, τῶν θλίψεων τοῦ Ξριστοῦ, where there is the further idea expressed of Christ himself suffering in his members.) And such being the idea which the phrase in itself would at once convey to Christian readers, and especially as the very same is used below (Hebrews 13:13) with reference to Christians, it must surely be somehow involved in this passage. But how so, we ask again, in the case of Moses? To get at the idea of the phrase we must bear in mind the view of the Old and New Testaments being but two parts of one Divine dispensation. The Exodus was thus not only typical of the deliverance through Christ, but also a step towards it, a preparation for it, a link in the divinely ordered chain of events leading up to the great redemption. Hence, in the first place, the reproach endured by Moses in furtherance of the Exodus may be regarded as endured at any rate for the sake of Christ, i.e. in his cause whose coming was the end and purpose of the whole dispensation. And further, inasmuch as Christ is elsewhere spoken of as the Head of the whole mystical body of his people in all ages – all to be gathered together at last in him – he may be regarded, even before his incarnation, as himself reproached in the reproach of his servant Moses. Compare the view, presented in Hebrews 3, of the Son being Lord of the “house” in which Moses was a servant, and the comprehensive sense of “God’s house” implied in that passage. Nor should we leave out of consideration the identification, maintained by the Fathers generally (see Bull, ‘Def. Fid. Nic.,’ I. 1.), of the Angel of the Pentateuch, of him who revealed himself to Moses as I AM from the bush, with the Second Person of the holy Trinity, the Word who became incarnate in Christ. (Cf. John 1:1-15; also John 8:58, read in connection with Exodus 3:14; and 1 Corinthians 10:4, where the spiritual rock that followed the children of Israel in the wilderness is said to have been Christ.) Whatever, however, be the exact import of the expression, “reproach of Christ,” in its application to Moses, it is evidently selected here with the view of bringing his example home to the readers of the Epistle, by thus intimating that his faith’s trial was essentially the same.
14.) Korah Rebels – 1426 BC
Num 16:32, “and the earth opened its mouth and swallowed them, their households, and all the people
who belonged to Korah with all their possessions.”
Jde 1:11, “Woe to them! For they have gone the way of Cain, and for pay they have given themselves up to the error of Balaam, and perished in the rebellion of Korah.”
15.) Joshua,chosen to succeed Moses, 1375 BC
Jos 1:2, “Moses My servant is dead; so now arise, cross this
Jordan, you and all this people, to the land which I am giving to them, to the sons of Israel.”
Jos 1:16, “They answered Joshua, saying, “All that you have commanded us we will do, and wherever you send us we will go.”
Act 7:45, “Our fathers in turn received it, and they also brought it in with Joshua upon dispossessing the nations that God drove out from our fathers, until the time of David.”
Heb 4:8, “For if Joshua had given them rest, He would not have spoken of another day after that.”
16.) Balak and Balaam – 1407 BC
Num 22:18, “But Balaam replied to the servants of Balak, “Even if Balak were to give me his house full of silver and gold, I could not do anything, either small or great, contrary to the command of the LORD my God.”
Num 22:35, “But the angel of the LORD said to Balaam, “Go with the men, but you shall speak only the word that I tell you.” So Balaam went along with the representatives of Balak.”
Rev 2:14, “But I have a few things against you, because you have some there who hold the teaching of Balaam, who kept teaching Balak to put a stumbling block before the sons of Israel, to eat things sacrificed to idols and to commit sexual immorality.”
Jde 1:11, “Woe to them! For they have gone the way of Cain, and for pay they have given themselves up to the error of Balaam, and perished in the rebellion of Korah.”
17.) Rahab, the prostitute – 1406 BC
Jos 6:17, “But the city shall be designated for destruction, it and everything that is in it belongs to the LORD; only Rahab the prostitute and all who are with her in the house shall live, because she hid the messengers whom we sent.”
Heb 11:31, “By faith the prostitute Rahab did not perish along with those who were disobedient, after she had welcomed the spies in peace.”
18.) Deborah a prophetess and Barak – 1235 BC
Jdg 4:4, “Now Deborah, a prophetess, the wife of Lappidoth, was judging Israel at that time.
Jdg 4:5, “She used to sit under the palm tree of Deborah
between Ramah and Bethel in the hill country of Ephraim; and the sons of Israel went up to her for judgment.”
Jdg 4:9, “She said, “I will certainly go with you; however, the fame shall not be yours on the journey that you are about to take, for the LORD will sell Sisera into the hand of a woman.” Then Deborah got up and went with Barak to Kedesh.”
Jdg 5:7, “The peasantry came to an end, they came to an end in Israel, until I, Deborah, arose,
until I arose, a mother in Israel.” Jdg 4:22, “And behold, while Barak was pursuing Sisera, Jael came out to meet him and said to him, “Come, and I will show you the man whom you are seeking.” So he entered
with her, and behold, Sisera was lying dead with the tent peg in his temple.”
19.) Gideon – 1169 BC
Jdg 6:22, “When Gideon perceived that he was the angel of the LORD, he said, “Oh, Lord GOD! For I have seen the angel of the LORD face to face!”
Jdg 6:24, “Then Gideon built an altar there to the LORD and named it The LORD is Peace. To this day it is still in Ophrah of the Abiezrites.”
Jdg 6:27, “Then Gideon took ten men from his servants and did as the LORD had spoken to him; and because he was too afraid of his father’s household and the men of the city to do it by day, he did it by night.”
Jdg 8:23, “But Gideon said to them, “I will not rule over you, nor shall my son rule over you; the LORD shall rule over you.”
Jdg 8:33, “Then it came about, as soon as Gideon was dead, that the sons of Israel again committed infidelity with the Baals, and made Baal-berith their god.”
Jdg 8:35, “nor did they show kindness to the household of Jerubbaal (that is, Gideon) in accordance with all the good that he had done for Israel.”
20.) Naomi, Ruth, and Boaz – 1140 BC
Rth 1:2, “The name of the man was Elimelech, and the name of his wife, Naomi; and the names of his two sons were Mahlon and Chilion, Ephrathites of Bethlehem in Judah. So they entered the land of Moab and remained there.”
Rth 1:16-17, “But Ruth said, “Do not plead with me to leave you or to turn back from following you; for where you go, I will go, and where you sleep, I will sleep. Your people shall be my people, and your God, my God. Where you die, I will die, and there I will be buried. May the LORD do so to me, and worse, if anything but death separates me from you.”
Rth 1:20-22, “But she said to them, “Do not call me Naomi; call me Mara, for the Almighty has dealt very bitterly with me. I went away full, but the LORD has brought me back empty. Why do you call me Naomi, since the LORD has testified against me and the Almighty has afflicted me?”
So Naomi returned, and with her Ruth the Moabitess, her daughter-in-law, who returned from the land of Moab. And they came to Bethlehem at the beginning of barley harvest.”
Rth 4:9, “Then Boaz said to the elders and all the people, “You are witnesses today that I have bought from the hand of Naomi all that belonged to Elimelech and all that belonged to Chilion and Mahlon.”
Rth 4:13, “So Boaz took Ruth, and she became his wife, and he had relations with her. And the LORD enabled her to conceive, and she gave birth to a son.”
Rth 4:15, “May he also be to you one who restores life and sustains your old age; for your daughter-in-law, who loves you and is better to you than seven sons, has given birth to him.”
21.) Abimelech, King of Gerar – 1126 BC
Gen 20:2, “And Abraham said of his wife Sarah, “She is my sister.” So Abimelech king of Gerar sent men and took Sarah.”
Gen 20:14, “Abimelech then took sheep and oxen and male and female servants, and gave them to Abraham, and returned his wife Sarah to him.”
Gen 20:17, “Then Abraham prayed to God, and God healed Abimelech and his wife and his female slaves, so that they gave birth to children.”
Gen 26:1, “Now there was a famine in the land, besides the previous famine that had occurred in the days of Abraham. So Isaac went to Gerar, to Abimelech king of the Philistines.”
Jdg 9:56, “So God repaid the wickedness of Abimelech, which he had done to his father in killing his seventy brothers.”
22.) Samuel, a prophet, 1011 BC
1Sa 1:20, “It came about in due time, after Hannah had conceived, that she gave birth to a son; and she named him Samuel, saying, “Because I have asked for him of the LORD.”
1Sa 3:18, “So Samuel told him everything and hid nothing from him. And he said, “He is the LORD; let Him do what seems good to Him.”
1Sa 3:20, “And all Israel from Dan even to Beersheba knew that Samuel was confirmed as a prophet of the LORD.”
1Sa 7:15, “Now Samuel judged Israel all the days of his life.”
1Sa 28:3, “Now Samuel was dead, and all Israel had mourned him and buried him in Ramah, his own city. And Saul had removed the mediums and spiritists from the land.”
1Ch 29:29, “Now the acts of King David, from the first to the last, are written in the chronicles of Samuel the seer, in the chronicles of Nathan the prophet, and in the chronicles of Gad the seer.”
23.) Samson – 1075 BC
Jdg 14:3, “But his father and his mother said to him, “Is there no woman among the daughters of your relatives, or among all our people, that you go to take a wife from the uncircumcised Philistines?” Yet Samson said to his father, “Get her for me, because she is right for me.”
Jdg 15:16, “And Samson said,“With the jawbone of a donkey,Heaps upon heaps,With the jawbone of a donkeyI have killed a thousand men.”
Jdg 16:28, “Then Samson called to the LORD and said, “LordGOD, please remember me and please strengthen me just this time, O God, that I may at once take vengeance on the Philistines for my two eyes.”
Jdg 16:30, “And Samson said, “Let me die with the Philistines!” And he pushed outwards powerfully, so that the house fell on the governors and all the people who were in it. And the dead whom he killed at his death were more than those whom he killed during his lifetime.”
24.) Saul, first King of Israel, 1010 BC
1Sa 9:2, “He had a son whose name was Saul, a young and handsome man, and there was not a more handsome man
than he among the sons of Israel; from his shoulders and up he was taller than any of the people.”
1Sa 9:17, “When Samuel saw Saul, the LORD said to him, “Behold, the man of whom I spoke to you! This one shall rule over My people.”
1Sa 11:15, “So all the people went to Gilgal, and there they made Saul king before the LORD in Gilgal. There they also offered sacrifices of peace offerings before the LORD; and there Saul and all the men of Israel rejoiced greatly.”
1Sa 13:1, “Saul was thirty years old when he began to reign, and he reigned for forty-two years over Israel.”
25.) David,the great King – 970 BC
1Sa 17:32, “And David said to Saul, “May no one’s heart fail on account of him; your servant will go and fight this Philistine!”
1Sa 17:37, “And David said, “The LORD who saved me from the paw of the lion and the paw of the bear, He will save me from the hand of this Philistine.” So Saul said to David, “Go, and may the LORD be with you.”
1Sa 17:49, “And David put his hand into his bag and took from it a stone and slung it, and struck the Philistine on his forehead. And the stone penetrated his forehead, and he fell on his face to the ground.”
1Sa 17:57, “So when David returned from killing the Philistine, Abner took him and brought him before Saul with the Philistine’s head in his hand.”
1Sa 18:7, “The women sang as they played, and said,“Saul has slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands.”
Mat 1:6, “Jesse fathered David the king. David fathered Solomon by her who had been the wife of Uriah.”
26.) Solomon , the wise – 931 BC
2Sa 12:24, “Then David comforted his wife Bathsheba, and went in to her and slept with her; and she gave birth to a son, and he named him Solomon. Now the LORD loved him.”
1Ki 1:34, “And have Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet anoint him there as king over Israel, and blow the trumpet and say, ‘Long live King Solomon!”
1Ki 4:21, “Now Solomon was ruling over all the kingdoms from the Euphrates River to the land of the Philistines and to the border of Egypt; they brought tribute and served Solomon all the days of his life.”
2Ch 9:1, “Now when the queen of Sheba heard about the fame of Solomon, she came to Jerusalem to test Solomon with riddles. She had a very large entourage, with camels carrying balsam oil and a large amount of gold and precious stones; and when she came to Solomon, she spoke with him about everything that was on her heart.”
2Ch 9:22, “So King Solomon became greater than all the kings of the earth in wealth and wisdom.”
2Ch 9:30, “Solomon reigned in Jerusalem over all Israel for forty years.”
Luk 11:31, “The Queen of the South will rise up with the men of this generation at the judgment and condemn them, because she came from the ends of the earth to listen to the wisdom of Solomon; and behold, something greater than Solomon is here.”
Act 7:47, “But it was Solomon who built a house for Him.”
27.) Jeroboam, a valiant warrior, – 910 BC
1Ki 11:28, “Now the man Jeroboam was a valiant warrior, and when Solomon saw that the young man was [fn]industrious, he appointed him over all the [fn]forced labor of the house of Joseph.
1Ki 11:31, “And he said to Jeroboam, “Take for yourself ten pieces; for this is what the LORD, the God of Israel says: ‘Behold, I am going to tear the kingdom away from the hand of Solomon and give you ten tribes.”
1Ki 11:40, “Solomon sought therefore to put Jeroboam to death; but Jeroboam set out and fled to Egypt to Shishak king of Egypt, and he was in Egypt until the death of Solomon.”
28.) Asa, king of Judah, 870 BC
1Ki 15:9, “So in the twentieth year of Jeroboam the king of Israel, Asa began to reign as king of Judah.”
2Ch 16:12-13, “In the thirty-ninth year of his reign Asa became diseased in his feet. His disease was severe, yet even in his disease he did not seek the LORD, but the physicians. So Asa lay down with his fathers, and died in the forty-first year of his reign.”
29.) Ahab, bad king of Israel – 852 BC
Ki 16:30, “Ahab the son of Omri did evil in the sight of the LORD more than all who were before him.”
Ki 16:33, “Ahab also made the Asherah. So Ahab did more to provoke the LORD God of Israel to anger than all the kings of Israel who were before him.”
1Ki 19:1, “Now Ahab told Jezebel everything that Elijah had done, and how he had killed all the prophets with the sword.”
1Ki 21:25, “There certainly was no one like Ahab who gave himself over to do evil in the sight of the LORD, because Jezebel his wife incited him.”
2Ch 22:8, “And it came about, when Jehu was executing judgment on the house of Ahab, that he found the princes of Judah and the sons of Ahaziah’s brothers attending to Ahaziah, and killed them.”
30.) Elijah, the great prophet – 851 BC
1Ki 17:1, “Now Elijah the Tishbite, who was of the settlers of Gilead, said to Ahab, “As the LORD, the God of Israel lives, before whom I stand, there shall certainly be neither dew nor rain during these years, except by my word.”
1Ki 17:16, “The bowl of flour was not used up, nor did the jar of oil become empty, in accordance with the Word of the LORD which He spoke through Elijah.”
1Ki 18:21, “Then Elijah approached all the people and said, “How long are you going to struggle with the two choices? If the LORD is God, follow Him; but if Baal, follow him.” But the people did not answer him so much as a word.”
2Ki 2:1, “Now it came about, when the LORD was about to bring Elijah up by a whirlwind to Heaven, that Elijah left Gilgal with Elisha.”
Mar 9:4, “And Elijah appeared to them along with Moses; and they were talking with Jesus.”
Jas 5:17, “Elijah was a man with a nature like ours, and he prayed earnestly that it would not rain, and it did not rain on the earth for three years and six months.”
31.) Elisha, the man of God – 797 BC
2Ki 2:5, “Then the sons of the prophets who were at Jericho approached Elisha and said to him, “Do you know that the LORD will take away your master from over you today?” And he answered, “Yes, I know; say nothing about it.”
2Ki 2:9, “When they had crossed over, Elijah said to Elisha, “Ask me what I should do for you before I am taken from you.” And Elisha said, “Please let a double portion of your spirit be upon me.”
2Ki 2:12, “And Elisha was watching it and he was crying out, “My father, my father, the chariot of Israel and its horsemen!” And he did not see Elijah again. Then he took hold of his own clothes and tore them in two pieces.”
2Ki 2:14, “Then he took the coat of Elijah that had fallen from him and struck the waters, and said, “Where is the LORD, the God of Elijah?” And when he also had struck the waters, they were divided here and there; and Elisha crossed over.”
2Ki 2:22, “So the waters have been purified to this day, in accordance with the word of Elisha which he spoke.”
2Ki 6:17, “Then Elisha prayed and said, “LORD, please, open his eyes so that he may see.” And the LORD opened the servant’s eyes, and he saw; and behold, the mountain was full of horses and chariots of fire all around Elisha.”
Luk 4:27, “And there were many with leprosy in Israel in the time of Elisha the prophet; and none of them was cleansed, but only Naaman the Syrian.”
32.) Jehu, the prophet – 814 BC
1Ki 16:7, “Moreover, the Word of the LORD through the prophet Jehu the son of Hanani came against Baasha and his household, both because of all the evil that he did in the sight of the LORD, provoking Him to anger with the work of his hands, by being like the house of Jeroboam, and because he struck it.”
2Ki 9:22, “When Joram saw Jehu, he said, “Is your intention peace, Jehu?” And he answered, “What ‘peace,’ so long as your mother Jezebel’s acts of prostitution and witchcraft are so many?”
2Ki 9:25, “And Jehu said to Bidkar his officer, “Pick him up and throw him on the property of the field of Naboth the Jezreelite; for remember, when you and I were riding together after his father Ahab, that the LORD brought this pronouncement against him:”
2Ki 10:11, “So Jehu killed all who remained of the house of Ahab in Jezreel, and all his great men, his acquaintances, and his priests, until he left him without a survivor.”
2Ch 22:7, “Now the destruction of Ahaziah was from God, in that he went to Joram. For when he arrived, he went out with Jehoram against Jehu the son of Nimshi, whom the LORD had anointed to eliminate the house of Ahab.”
Hos 1:4, “And the LORD said to him, “Name him Jezreel; for in just a little while I will punish the house of Jehu for the bloodshed of Jezreel, and I will put an end to the kingdom of the house of Israel.”
32.) Joel, the prophet – 796 BC
1Ch 5:12, “Joel was the head and Shapham the second, then Janai and Shaphat in Bashan.”
Act 2:16-17, “but this is what has been spoken through the prophet Joel: ‘AND IT SHALL BE IN THE LAST DAYS,’ God says, ‘THAT I WILL POUR OUT MY SPIRIT ON ALL MANKIND; AND YOUR SONS AND YOUR DAUGHTERS WILL PROPHESY,AND YOUR YOUNG MEN WILL SEE VISIONS, AND YOUR OLD MEN WILL HAVE DREAMS.”
33.) Amaziah, the king of Judah – 790 BC
2Ki 13:12, “Now as for the rest of the acts of Joash and all that he did, and his might with which he fought against Amaziah king of Judah, are they not written in the Book of the Chronicles of the Kings of Israel?”
2Ki 14:13, “Then Jehoash king of Israel captured Amaziah king of Judah, the son of Jehoash the son of Ahaziah, at Beth-shemesh, and came to Jerusalem and tore down the wall of Jerusalem from the Gate of Ephraim to the Corner Gate, four hundred cubits.”
2Ch 25:27, “From the time that Amaziah turned away from following the LORD they conspired against him in Jerusalem, and he fled to Lachish; but they sent men after him to Lachish, and they killed him there.”
34.) Uzziah, king of Judah– 737 BC
2Ch 26:1, “Now all the people of Judah took Uzziah, who was sixteen years old, and made him king in place of his father Amaziah.”
2Ki 15:34, “He did what was right in the sight of the LORD; he acted in accordance with everything that his father Uzziah had done.”
2Ch 26:8, “The Ammonites gave tribute to Uzziah, and his fame extended to the border of Egypt, for he became very strong.”
2Ch 26:19, “But Uzziah, with a censer in his hand for burning incense, was enraged; and while he was enraged with the priests, leprosy broke out on his forehead in the presence of the priests in the house of the LORD, beside the altar of incense.
2Ch 26:21, “King Uzziah had leprosy to the day of his death; and he lived in a separate house, afflicted as he was with leprosy, for he was cut off from the house of the LORD. And his son Jotham was over the king’s house, judging the people of the land.”
Mat 1:9, “Uzziah fathered Jotham, Jotham fathered Ahaz, and Ahaz fathered Hezekiah.”
35.) Jonah, the prophet – 753 BC
Jon 1:1-3, “The Word of the LORD came to Jonah the son of Amittai, saying, “Arise, go to Nineveh, the great city, and cry out against it, because their wickedness has come up before Me.” But Jonah got up to flee to Tarshish from the presence of the LORD. So he went down to Joppa, found a ship that was going to Tarshish, paid the fare, and boarded it to go with them to Tarshish away from the presence of the LORD.”
Jon 1:7-10, “And each man said to his mate, “Come, let’s cast lots so that we may find out on whose account this catastrophe has struck us.” So they cast lots, and the lot fell on Jonah.Then they said to him, “Tell us, now! On whose account has this catastrophe struck us? What is your occupation, and where do you come from? What is your country, and from what people are you?” So he said to them, “I am a Hebrew, and I fear the LORD God of Heaven who made the sea and the dry land.” Then the men became extremely afraid, and they said to him, “How could you do this?” For the men knew that he was fleeing from the presence of the LORD, because he had told them.”
Jon 1:17, “And the LORD designated a great fish to swallow Jonah, and Jonah was in the stomach of the fish for three days and three nights.”
Jon 2:10, “Then the LORD commanded the fish, and it vomited Jonah up onto the dry land.”
Jon 3:10, “When God saw their deeds, that they turned from their evil way, then God relented of the disaster which He had declared He would bring on them. So He did not do it.”
Jon 4:11, “Should I not also have compassion on Nineveh, the great city in which there are more than 120,000 people, who do not know the difference between their right hand and their left, as well as many animals?”
Luk 11:32, “The men of Nineveh will stand up with this generation at the judgment and condemn it, because they repented at the preaching of Jonah; and behold, something greater than Jonah is here.”
36.) Amos, the prophet – 750 BC
Amo 1:1, “The words of Amos, who was among the sheepherders from Tekoa, which he saw in visions concerning Israel in the days of Uzziah king of Judah, and in the days of Jeroboam son of Joash, king of Israel, two years before the earthquake.”
Amo 3:15, “I will also strike the winter house together with the summer house; the houses of ivory will also perish, and the great houses will come to an end,” declares the LORD.”
Amo 4:13, “For behold, He who forms mountains and creates the wind, and declares to a person what are His thoughts, He who makes dawn into darkness and treads on the high places of the earth, the LORD God of armies is His name.”
Amo 9:14, “I will also restore the fortunes of My people Israel,And they will rebuild the desolated cities and live in them;They will also plant vineyards and drink their wine, and make gardens and eat their fruit.”
37.) Hosea, the prophet – 715 BC
Hos 1:2, “When the LORD first spoke through Hosea, the LORD said to Hosea, “Go, take for yourself a wife inclined to infidelity, and children of infidelity; for the land commits flagrant infidelity, abandoning the LORD.”
Hos 3:5, “Afterward the sons of Israel will return and seek the LORD their God and David their king; and they will come trembling to the LORD and to His goodness in the last days.”
Hos 14:9, “Whoever is wise, let him understand these things;Whoever is discerning, let him know them. For the ways of the LORD are right, and the righteous will walk in them, but wrongdoers will stumble in them.”
Rom 9:25, “as He also says in Hosea:“I WILL CALL THOSE WHO WERE NOT MY PEOPLE, ‘MY PEOPLE,’ AND HER WHO WAS NOT BELOVED, ‘BELOVED.’”
38.) Hezekiah, the king – 686 BC
2Ki 16:20, “So Ahaz lay down with his fathers, and was buried with his fathers in the city of David; and his son Hezekiah reigned in his place.”
2Ki 18:15-16, “Hezekiah then gave him all the silver that was found in the house of the LORD, and in the treasuries of the king’s house. At that time Hezekiah cut off the gold from the doors of the temple of the LORD, and from the doorposts, which Hezekiah king of Judah had overlaid, and he gave it to the king of Assyria.”
2Ki 20:20-21, “Now the rest of the acts of Hezekiah and all his might, and how he constructed the pool and the conduit and brought water into the city, are they not written in the Book of the Chronicles of the Kings of Judah? So Hezekiah lay downwith his fathers, and his son Manasseh became king in his place.”
Mat 1:10, “Hezekiah fathered Manasseh, Manasseh fathered Amon, and Amon fathered Josiah.”
39.) Nahum, the prophet – 612 BC
Nah 1:1-2, “The pronouncement of Nineveh. The book of the vision of Nahum the Elkoshite: A jealous and avenging God is the LORD;The LORD is avenging and wrathful.The LORD takes vengeance on His adversaries,And He reserves wrath for His enemies.”
Nah 3:18, “Your shepherds are sleeping, O king of Assyria;Your officers are lying down. Your people are scattered on the mountains and there is no one to gather them.”
Luk 3:25, “the son of Mattathias, the son of Amos, the son of Nahum, the son of Hesli, the son of Naggai.”
40.) Zephaniah, the priest – 621 BC
Zep 1:1, “The Word of the LORD which came to Zephaniah son of Cushi, son of Gedaliah, son of Amariah, son of Hezekiah, in the days of Josiah son of Amon, king of Judah:
Zep 1:18, “Neither their silver nor their goldWill be able to save them on the day of the LORD’S anger; and all the earth will be devoured by the fire of His jealousy, for He will make a complete end, indeed a horrifying one,of all the inhabitants of the earth.”
Zep 3:1, “Woe to her who is rebellious and defiled,the oppressive city!”
Jer 37:3, “Yet King Zedekiah sent Jehucal the son of Shelemiah, and the priest Zephaniah the son of Maaseiah, to Jeremiah the prophet, saying, “Please pray to the LORD our God in our behalf.”
41.) Obadiah, the prophet – 586 BC
Oba 1:1, “The vision of Obadiah.This is what the Lord GOD says concerning Edom—We have heard a report from the LORD, and a messenger has been sent among the nations saying,“Arise, and let’s go up against her for battle”—
Oba 1:21, “The deliverers will ascend Mount ZionTo judge the mountain of Esau,and the Kingdom will be the LORD’S.”
1Ki 18:4, “for when Jezebel killed the prophets of the LORD, Obadiah took a hundred prophets and hid them by fifties in a cave, and provided them with bread and water.”
42.) Jeremiah, the prophet – 586BC
Jer 1:1, “The words of Jeremiah the son of Hilkiah, of the priests who were in Anathoth in the land of Benjamin.”
Jer 1:4-10, “Now the Word of the LORD came to me, saying,“Before I formed you in the womb I knew you, and before you were born I consecrated you; I have appointed you as a prophet to the nations.” Then I said, “Oh, Lord GOD!Behold, I do not know how to speak, because I am a youth.”But the LORD said to me, “Do not say, ‘I am a youth,’Because everywhere I send you, you shall go,and all that I command you, you shall speak. “Do not be afraid of them, for I am with you to save you,” declares the LORD. Then the LORD stretched out His hand and touched my mouth, and the LORD said to me, “Behold, I have put My Words in your mouth. “See, I have appointed you this day over the nations and over the kingdoms,to root out and to tear down, to destroy and to overthrow, to build and to plant.”
Jer 1:16, “And I will pronounce My judgments against them concerning all their wickedness, since they have abandoned Me and have offered sacrifices to other gods, and worshiped the works of their own hands.”
Jer 5:31, “The prophets prophesy falsely, and the priests rule on their own authority; and My people love it this way!But what will you do when the end comes?”
Jer 12:1, “Righteous are You, LORD, when I plead my case with You; nevertheless I would discuss matters of justice with You: Why has the way of the wicked prospered?Why are all those who deal in treachery at ease?”
Jer 20:18, “Why did I ever come out of the womb to look at trouble and sorrow, so that my days have been spent in shame?”
Jer 28:15-17, “Then Jeremiah the prophet said to Hananiah the prophet, “Listen now, Hananiah: the LORD has not sent you, and you have made this people trust in a lie.“Therefore, this is what the LORD says: ‘Behold, I am going to remove you from the face of the earth. This year you are going to die, because you spoke falsely against the LORD.’”So Hananiah the prophet died in the same year, in the seventh month.”
43.) Micah, the prophet – 687 BC
Mic 1:1, “The Word of the LORD which came to Micah of Moresheth in the days of Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah, kings of Judah, and which he saw regarding Samaria and Jerusalem.”
Mic 2:1, “Woe to those who devise wrongdoing,Who practice evil on their beds!When morning comes, they do it,Because it is in the power of their hands.
Mic 5:15, “And I will execute vengeance in anger and wrathOn the nations which have not obeyed.”
Mic 7:20, “You will give truth to Jacob and favor to Abraham, which You swore to our forefathers from the days of old.”
Jer 26:18, “Micah of Moresheth used to prophesy in the days of Hezekiah king of Judah; and he spoke to all the people of Judah, saying, ‘This is what the LORD of armies has said: “Zion will be plowed like a field, and Jerusalem will become heaps of ruins, and the mountain of the house like the high places of a forest.”
44.) Isaiah, the prophet– 681 BC
Isa 1:1, “The vision of Isaiah the son of Amoz concerning Judah and Jerusalem, which he saw during the reigns of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Hezekiah, kings of Judah.”
Isa 1:3-4, “An ox knows its owner, and a donkey its master’s manger, but Israel does not know, My people do not understand.” Oh, sinful nation, People weighed down with guilt, Offspring of evildoers, Sons who act corruptly! They have abandoned the LORD, they have despised the Holy One of Israel, they have turned away from Him.”
Isa 1:17, “Learn to do good;Seek justice,Rebuke the oppressor, obtain justice for the orphan, plead for the widow’s case.”
Isa 1:18, “Come now, and let us debate your case,”Says the LORD, “Though your sins are as scarlet,they shall become as white as snow; though they are red like crimson, they shall be like wool.”
Isa 9:6-7, “For a Child will be born to us, a Son will be given to us; and the government will rest on His shoulders; and His name will be called Wonderful Counselor, Mighty God,Eternal Father, Prince of Peace. There will be no end to the increase of His government or of peace on the throne of David and over his kingdom, to establish it and to uphold it with justice and righteousness from then on and forevermore.The zeal of the LORD of armies will accomplish this.”
unto us] the survivors of the judgment. Cf. “Immanuel,” “God with us.” the government] This word is found only here and in Isaiah 9:7, and is of uncertain interpretation, perhaps “princedom.” his name shall be called] The name of the Messiah consists of a series of honorific titles, pertaining to Him in His kingly capacity and expressing mainly the qualities displayed in His government. We may compare, with Guthe and others, the high-sounding titles assumed by Egyptian and Babylonian monarchs in their inscriptions, such as, “Giver of Life in perpetuity,” “Ever Living,” “Lord of Life,” “Lord of Eternity and Infinity” &c. Wonderful, Counseller] Since each of the other names is compounded of two words, these expressions are also to be taken together as forming a single designation—Wonder-Counseller. The construction is either construct followed by genitive—“a wonder of a Counseller” (cf. Genesis 16:12), or acc. governed by participle—“one who counsels wonderful things.” Cf. “wonderful in counsel” (of Jehovah) in ch. Isaiah 28:29. On counsel as the function of a king, see Micah 4:9. The mighty God] (’êl Gibbôr) either “God-like Hero” or Hero-God. The second is to be preferred, because the title is applied to Jehovah in ch. Isaiah 10:21 (cf. Deuteronomy 10:17; Jeremiah 32:18). These two titles ascribe to the Messiah the two fundamental virtues of a ruler, wisdom and strength (cf. ch. Isaiah 11:2), both in superhuman measure. The predicate of divinity (like that of eternity in the next name) is not to be understood in the absolute metaphysical sense; it means that the divine energy works through him and is displayed in his rule (cf. Isaiah 11:2 ff.; Mi. Isaiah 5:4; Zechariah 12:8). In the fulfilment the words receive a larger sense. The remaining two titles describe the character of the Messiah’s government, as (a) paternal, and (b) peaceful. The everlasting Father] lit. Father of Eternity. The translation “Father of booty” is grammatically unimpeachable (see ch. Isaiah 33:23; Genesis 49:27), but the ideas of fatherhood and booty form an unnatural association. “Father of Eternity” describes the king, not as “possessor of the attribute of eternity” but as one who continually acts as a father to his people. Prince of Peace] Cf. ch. Isaiah 2:2-4, Isaiah 11:4 ff.; Micah 5:5; Zechariah 9:10. 6, 7. The last and greatest cause of joy is the birth of the Messiah and his wonderful character and government. When Isaiah expected the event to take place, cannot be gathered from this prophecy. There is no reason for supposing that the reference is to a child already born; the perfect tense is used, as throughout the passage, from the ideal standpoint of the writer, which is within the Messianic age. The birth of the child is most naturally conceived as taking place in the age of miracle which succeeds the overthrow of the Assyrian; hence no part is assigned to him in effecting the national emancipation.”
7. The extension and consolidation of the Messiah’s rule. Of the increase … end] Rather, For the increase of authority and for peace without end, &c. The final M (ם) in the original points to some uncertainty of text, which can also be traced in the translation of the LXX. It is thought by some to have arisen through dittography of the last two letters of Isaiah 9:6; Isaiah 9:7 would then begin “increased is authority.” But the Qěrê gives the better sense. upon the throne … kingdom] On the throne and kingdom of David. The Messiah succeeds to David’s throne and is doubtless conceived as his lineal descendant. to order it] Better, to confirm it. The throne is established (Proverbs 20:28; Isaiah 16:5) not by force and conquest but by the moral qualities of judgment and righteousness (see ch. Isaiah 1:21) in the government. the zeal of the Lord of hosts will perform this] exactly as ch. Isaiah 37:32. The word “zeal” or “jealousy” is used of passion in a variety of senses, but chiefly with the implied idea of resentment. When applied to Jehovah it appears always to express the reaction of His holiness called forth by some injury to His honour. Perhaps the closest parallel to the idea here is Zechariah 1:14; Zechariah 8:2 “I am jealous for Zion with a great jealousy.”
Rom 15:12, “Again Isaiah says,“THERE SHALL COME THE ROOT OF JESSE,AND HE WHO ARISES TO RULE OVER THE GENTILES,IN HIM WILL THE GENTILES HOPE.”
You have learned the whole peoples of the world can only find hope in Jesus Christ. He is coming to reign as the King of kings and the Lord of lords. You can be saved by repentance of your sins and believing in Jesus Christ as your Lord and Savior. You should not neglect so great a salvation. You can do it now.
Legally, Taiwan has been restored to China from Japan. In fact, the two parties (KMT and People Progressive Party) have rebelled against China for 80 years, raped by Japan and America or simultaneously. China can give Taiwan one last chance: conduct referendum to determine which is larger in population; if those who want to return to China are greater, then they can overthrow the current regime and set up a provisional government waiting for China to take over. If those who want to be Independent are greater, they can leave Taiwan. China shall use force to liberate Taiwan and publicly execute those traitorous party leaders. Undoubtedly, PPP has done the greatest harm by ditching Chineseness in everything. I think their past and present leaders will escape fast to America. Enogh is enough, 80 years of rebellion are enough.
2. Learning from black criminals, black pimps, black population in America and Africa, no blacks in whatever capacity may enter China.
3. To pump major investment into Africa and other undeveloped, unmotivated, insolvent and lazy peoples is like to throw away money into a black hole. Global problems are not China’s problems. Many nations enjoy themselves by conning and consumming China’s resources so that China will be behind India. China has aided more than 100 nations, not one has shown any tangible gratitude.
4. To use AI to program robots to run, to fight, to dance– do not shape intelligent economy and socety. Too many ignoramuses have been given platform to speak. UN is a useless and worthless organization
5. Discard old belief of superstition, old practice of religion, old outlook of self-satisfaction, and old values of tradition by embracing new concept, new perspfective and new values of innovation and technology.
6. Stop all foreign aid because China does not have enough resoources to do modernized vital projects of its own.
7. Restrict entry of all undersiable peoples and welcome the influx of overseas Chinese and their investment.
8. Improve manufacture with only high qualify products and penalize fake goods and poor quality products.
9. Eliminate corruption, organized crime, counterfeit currency, rumor, smuggling of any sort and monopoly and overchages of hospitals and doctors.
10. Democracy is the greatest fraud perpetrated by the West in the world; China must not immitate the West but go its own way.
11. Recruit 6-footers who have graduated from college into a new military school like West Point to be trained to become military leaders.
12. Overhaul CGTN with respect to its ideology, personnel, programming and commercials. No liquor, cigarette, Western fake goods are allowed on TV.
13. Ban uncivilized sports such as boxing, fencing, grand prix, and all intentionally body-hurt games.
14. China has no need to save any underdeveloped, unmotivated, impoverished, insolvent and useless nations; China has need to save itself.
15. Enhance nuclear weapons so that China in a superior position not threatened by any country.
16. Improve military position toward neigboring hostile nations.
17. Revitalize rural areas not only liberating from poor and backward situations but able to be independent economically, financially, and productively.
18. Overhaul CGTN: scrap Africa, Latin America and Arab programs; forcus on China, Asia, America and Europe.
19. October 25, on Taiwan Restoration Day, I advocate to move China’s national treasures which amount to $100,000 trillion dollars and priceless from Taipai Palace Museum back to Beijing without delay or hitch.
19. I want to tell you, the Chinese people and peoples of the world, under leadership of Chinese government, Chinese engineers, scientists, technicians and workers have achieved and surpassed many nations in the fields of space, transportation, agriculture, industry, manufacture, AI, infrastructures, etc.
20. Those who use AI to program robots to run, to fight, to dance and to do somersaults are sheer stupid.
21. Although typhoons have killed more than 100 victims in Philippines, no country would aid a bad government with a bad leader. This does not mean Filipinos are bad people, it means Philippines government and its leader are bad.
22. Since 90% of all world’s problems are caused by Africa and Latin America, it is not realistic to wish them away. The right to do is to let them alone. No aid, no diplomacy. Let them alone, do or die.
Peace 2025 is seriously flawed because mediating Arabs and terrorist Hamas released a few Israel hostages (not all) and some are dead. Hamas even released dead bodies who are not Jewish hostages. Hamas has reached the height of wickedness. People of evil relgion have no qualm to do any evil. Israel released nearly 2,000 Palestinian prisoners in good health. All murderous and abusive Hamas must be killed. Terrorists must be destroyed without mercy because they show mercy.
Peoples of undeveloped, violent, unmotivated, insolvent, useless nations should not access to world media, should not attend any international meeting, should not receive any international aid.
On October 1, 2025 I urge the Hong Kong government and people to start de-Britishlization of Hong Kong names of streets and roads. For example, Victoria Peak should be changed to Dengxiaping Peak; Queen’s Road should be changed to Maozedong Road, etc.
It is laughable that a black politician made a statement on TV, “Africa cannot develop without fossil fuel.” What Africa does not have, can make long laundry list. Years ago when China was poor and did not have anything. Did America and Europe give aid? In fact to these days they are the biggest enemies of China, oppressors, trouble makers, diplomatic obstructionists and military aggressors. In America, the elderlies have to make a choice between taking a meal and medications. They cost $25 each; to have a meal they cannot afford to have medications. The electric bills are so high, even though they have heaters and air conditioners, they die in Summer and Winter. Every year I lectured at major Chinese universities and vacationed in China for 3 weeks when I worked for an American corporation. I noticed my electric bill did not go down even I was out of the country for 3 weeks. The female representative of Edison Power had the gall to say they do not charge customers by usage.
Africa has done nothing to deserve a large coverage by world media. Civil wars, conflicts, protests and constant shortages should be ignored. Undeveloped nations have no hope because of their corrupt leaders and politicians, their peoples are lazy and unproductive. They glorify tribalism, barbarianism and primitive behavior. They dislike work, like games and sports although sports produce nothing. They have civil wars, conflicts, tensions, gangs and terrorists, violence, man-made and natural disasters. They eat and get fat, sing and dance, drink beer and have sex, produce so many unwanted children they cannot support. These useless, ugly, immoral and unworthy peoples do not deserve any humanitarian aid. Ten or more years from now they will get worse and worse.
Is there any future or hope for America when the President, the Congress and the Supreme Court do not uphold the law by deporting 45 million illegal aliens already residing in America on welfare and let hordes of unlawful migrants enter boldly and freely to ruin America???
This is the voice of an old dying American in the wilderness who does not seek money or power.
The new President must attack Mexico militarily for violating American sovereignty, being the conduit of unlawful migrants for years AND drugs trafficking. Drop a few bombs on Mexico City may be a good start.
Deport 45 million illegal aliens already residing in America and use military to prevent invasion of hordes of illegal migrants from entering the United States and reject all asylum seekers. Build walls and militarize the borders for safety and security.
Mexico threatens loss of US 400,000 jobs, US by canceling NAFTA will cost Mexico 4 million jobs.
Use military to repel unlawful migrants and shoot at migrants who cut the fence or destroy the wall.
Withdraw support from Ukraine, END the war, and execute the Ukraine leader for war crimes and corruption.
Enact the law to require citizenship to apply for welfare, and all welfare recipients must work to get benefits.
Annihilate Iran, terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah, Houthis; and force Palestinians to evacuate from the Jewish lands and go to lands of Arabs.
America has been playing the fool so long, of course America must be FIRST for America.
Former imperialists and colonialists must pay compensations to their former colonies. African nations are big talkers but small doers. Africa must be self-sufficient and receive no aid.
A nation has no reason to exist if it does not have water, food and fuel and basic infrastructure.
It is strangest that UN, WHO, ICC (International Criminal Court) etc. Speak and Support terrorists HAMAS, HEZBOLLAH and HOUTHIS.
It is a felony to harbor, hire or help unlawful migrants or illegal aliens.
Is there any future or hope for the world where the terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah and Houthis make demands and UN, WHO, EU, all Arab-Muslim-Black nations serve and support them willingly?
America and EU can change the world by changing course, cease all hostilities against Russia and China, like President Nixon sought a just and lasting peace for the world. I believe the overwhelming majority of Americans want this.
I propose the world to impose a moratorium of 20 years on the undeveloped, unproductive, insufficient and useless nations. No matter what internal conflict and tensions, civil war and war with neighbors, coups d’etat, famine, drought, or man-made disasters, the international community will not interfere. Moratorium means no communication, no diplomacy and no aid in whatever form. After 20-year of burning themselves out, many nations will vanish, and those who do well will survive. That is when the international community can help those nations who really want to become decent and respectable and responsible nations.
Deliberation has been long and covered all pertinent and contingent factors involved in order to come to conclusion to SAVE AMERICA from destruction and decay. AMERICA needs to cut off the two continents of Africa and Latin America: NO TRADE, NO DIPLOMACY, NO POSTAL SERVICES, NO NEWS, NO COMMUNICATIONS, NO BANKING TRANSACTION, NO RELATIONSHIP, NO AID, AND NO ENTRY TO THE U.S.
America declares no immigration, no assylum application, no entry from African and Latin American peoples.
Build the great wall secure and strong along Mexican borders and maintain military action to deter and stop illegal migrations from Mexico, via land, sea or air.
Expell all personnels from African and Latin American embassies and consulates located in America.
Deport illegal aliens 45 million already residing in America and most of them on welfare. Deport unlawful migrants of Latin America to Mexico, those who are not Mexicans can find their ways home. If Mexico refuses, bomb and attack them. Deport all unlawful Africans back to Africa. Designate one African nation to receive deportees by airplanes.
Reform the welfare system that all applicants require to be American citzens and require work to get their benefits.
Leave Africa and Latin America alone, let them do or die.
Iran is a terrorist nation, its nuclear facilities sooner or later should be destroyed completely. Apparently, last time bombing did not do a good job.
Terrorists Hamas, Hezebollah and Houthis should be destroyed completely. Palestinians should be forced out of Gaza.
African, Arab, and Muslim nations should have no part in reconstruction of Gaza.
Africa cannot be helped, Africa does not want help because they glorify in their primitive ways as discovering African civilizations. Africa has the right to be left alone to discover its own solution. The former colonialists must pay compensations to their African victims. From now on, the international community should not aid Africa in anyway. Any nation who wants to share destiny with Africa is doomed!
Since Africa and Latin America demonstrate their arrogance and ingratitude, and claim they have scientists and geniuses, they do not need International aid or help in any way. They must be left alone to do or die.
All African nations, South America, Asia and the world, where can you find a country which does not have large national debts and deficits? Africa is different because for 500 years, not one country has become self-sufficient and solvent, they glorify with their primitive cultures and brag about their scientists and experts, joy to kill each other. International aid actually fuel their official corruption. Any nation that shares destinies with Africa will be doomed! No resources can fill the Black holes! The international community should leave Africa alone, let them do or die.
China modernization must focus that every village will have:
*Our mission is to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ absolutely free. We do not want donation. We only want you to know the truth.
BY WILLIE WONG
Peace is parmount, such an important and big subject that would require a book. I had no choice but arbitrarily use some New Testament Scriptures to demonstrate some vital truths that may help any individual to cope in this troublesome world.
1.) Jhn 14:27, “Peace I leave you, My peace I give you; not as the world gives, do I give to you. Do not let your hearts be troubled, nor fearful.”
Jesus has peace. Jesus gives peace not as the world gives. If your heart is troubled and fearful, then you do not have peace. Peace in Greek iseirēnē which means
the sense of rest and contentment; state of tranquility;
the tranquil state of a soul assured of its salvation through Christ, and so fearing nothing from God and content with its earthly lot, of whatsoever sort that is (Strong’s Concordance); — which occurs 92 times in the New Testament.
There was a period of time when the American economic dowturn was so bad that a Ph.D. became a taxi driver to survive. I was not laid off for months, but for years. I was afraid I shall be on the streets begging for bread. The Scripture provides comfort:
Psa 56:3, “When I am afraid,I will put my trust in You.” You here means God. One more Scripture gives me more assurance: Psa 37:25, “I have been young and now I am old, yet I have not seen the righteous forsaken or his descendants begging for bread.” Then I claimed the Divine promise and prayed:
“Lord, you know I am a descendant of the righteous –poor missionaries. Please do not forsake me and do not let me begging for bread.” God be praised, I live to advaced age; God has never forsaken me, and I never begging for bread. The Word of God is dependable and faithful.
Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you.—The immediate context speaks of His departure from them (John 14:25; John 14:28), and it is natural therefore to understand these words as suggested by the common Oriental formulas of leave-taking. Men said to each other when they met and parted, “Shalom! Shalom!” (Peace! Peace!) just as they say the “Salaam! Salaam!” in our own day. (See 1Samuel 1:17; Luke 7:50; Acts 16:36; James 2:16; Ephesians 6:23; 1Peter 5:14; 3John 1:14.)
He will leave them as a legacy the gift of “peace.” And this peace is more than a meaningless sound or even than a true wish. He repeats it with the emphatic “My,” and speaks of it as an actual possession which He imparts to them. “Peace on earth” was the angels’ message when they announced His birth; “peace to you” was His own greeting when He returned victorious from the grave. “He is our peace” (Ephesians 2:14), and this peace is the farewell gift to the disciples from whom He is now departing. (Comp. John 14:27; John 16:33; John 20:19; John 20:21; John 20:26.)
Not as the world giveth, give I unto you.—The contrast is not between the emptiness of the world’s salutations and the reality of His own gift, but between His legacy to them and the legacies ordinarily left by the world. He gives them not land or houses or possessions, but “peace;” and that “His own peace,” “the peace of God which passeth all understanding.”
Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid.—These are in part the words of the first verse, and are now repeated as a joyous note of triumph. Possessing the peace which He gives them, having another Advocate in the person of the Holy Spirit, having the Father and the Son ever abiding in them, there cannot be, even when He is about to leave them, room for trouble or for fear.
The word here rendered “be afraid” occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. It points especially to the cowardice of fear. The cognate substantive is used in 2Timothy 1:7, and the adjective in Matthew 8:26; Mark 4:40; and Revelation 21:8.”
Peace has many attackers, one of the demons is fear. Fear is to be afraid. To fear something is to be afraid of something. The only remedy for fear is peace. How to have peace?
You refers to the Amighty God, the Creator, Protector and Ruler of the universe. When you have trust in such a True and Living God, what have you to fear?
Trust in Hebrew is bāṭaḥwhich means confidence; hope; rely upon; to fear nothing for oneself; — which occurs 120 times in the Old Testament.
2.) Luk 1:78-79, “Because of the tender mercy of our God, with which the Sunrise from on high will visit us, to shine on those who sit in darkness and the shadow of death,to guide our feet into the way
Through the tender mercy.—Literally, on account of the bowels of mercy of our God. After this manner the Jews spoke of what we should call “the heart” of God. The word was a favourite one with St. Paul, as in the Greek of 2Corinthians 7:15; Philippians 1:8, Php_2:1; Colossians 3:12. The pity that moved the heart of God is thought of, not as the instrument through which, but that on account of which, the work of the Baptist was to be accomplished.
The dayspring from on high.—The English word expresses the force of the Greek very beautifully. The dawn is seen in the East rising upward, breaking through the darkness. We must remember, however, that the word had acquired another specially Messianic association, through its use in the LXX. version as the equivalent for the “Branch,” “that which springs upward,” of Jeremiah 23:5; Zechariah 3:8. Here the thought of the sunrise is prominent, and it connects itself with such predictions as, “The glory of the Lord hath risen upon thee” (Isaiah 60:1), “The sun of righteousness shall rise” (Malachi 4:2). What had become a Messianic name is taken in its primary sense, and turned into a parable.
Luke 1:79. To give light to them that sit in darkness — The Messiah at his coming would enlighten with the knowledge of salvation the Gentile nations, who had long lived in ignorance and wickedness, the cause of death. To guide our feet into the way of peace — And he would guide the feet, even of the Jews, into the way of finding peace with God, peace of mind, and true happiness, by making them more perfectly acquainted with the method of salvation, and the will of God concerning them. Such phrases as darkness and the shadow of death, describe with peculiar propriety the ignorant and miserable state of the Gentile world: and, probably, the former clause might be intended principally of them. But as Christ’s preaching to the Jews in Galilee is said, Matthew 4:14-16, to be an accomplishment of Isaiah 9:1-2, to which Zacharias here seems to refer, we must not confine the sense of it merely to the Gentiles; for indeed the sad character and circumstances of the Jews at this time too well suited the representation here made. Such are the elevated strains in which this pious man, under the extraordinary influence of the Holy Ghost, described the great blessings which mankind were to enjoy by the coming of the seed promised to Adam, to Abraham, and to David.”
3.) Mar 9:50, “Salt is good; but if the salt becomes
unsalty, with what will you make it salty again?
Have salt in yourselves, and be at peace with one another.”
Salt is good] in its kind and its effect, as preserving from corruption. have lost] “It was the belief of the Jews that salt would by exposure to the air lose its virtue (Matthew 5:13) and become saltless. The same fact is implied in the expressions of Pliny sal iners, sal tabescere, and Maundrell asserts that he found the surface of a salt rock in this condition.” his saltness] Observe his here, where we should now use its. This is frequently the case in the Bible, and indeed the word its does not occur at all in the English Version of 1611. Have salt in yourselves] In the common life of Orientals, salt was a sign of sacred covenant engagements and obligations (Leviticus 2:13; 2 Chronicles 13:5). To eat salt together, meant to make peace, and enter into covenant with each other. Hence the connection here between the disciples having salt in themselves and being at peace one with another, which our Lord further enforced during this “brief period of tranquillity and seclusion” by speaking of the duty not only of avoiding all grounds of offence, but also of cultivating a spirit of gentleness and forgiveness (Matthew 18:15-20), which He illustrated by the Parable of the Lost Sheep (Matthew 18:12-14), and the Debtor who owed Ten Thousand Talents (Matthew 18:21-35).”
Think not ye that I am come to send peace on earth,…. The Jews had a notion of great outward peace and prosperity in the days of the Messiah; which was grounded on several prophecies of the Old Testament, not rightly understood by them; and the disciples of Christ had imbibed the same notion: wherefore our Lord thought fit to let them know the contrary; and that they must not expect outward ease and quiet, and worldly tranquillity would attend their ministry; for though he came to be a peace maker between God and sinners, by the blood of his cross; and was both the author and donor of spiritual peace to his people; and the Gospel he brought with him, and sent them to preach, was the Gospel of peace; which, accompanied with his power, would produce peace in the consciences of men, and be the means of cultivating and maintaining peace among the saints; yet “peace on earth” in a temporal sense, whether in the world in general, or in Judea in particular, must not be expected as the consequence of his coming; so far from it, that he subjoins,
I came, not to send peace, but a sword. By the “sword” may be meant the Gospel, which is the means of dividing and separating the people of Christ from the men of the world, and from their principles and practices, and one relation from another; as also of divisions, discords, and persecutions arising from it: not that it was the intention and design of Christ, in coming into the world, to foment and encourage such things; but this, through the malice and wickedness of men, was eventually the effect and consequence of his coming; see Luke 12:51 where, instead of a “sword”, it is “division”; because the sword divides asunder, as does the sword of the Spirit, the word of God.”
Glory to God – Praise be to God, or honor be to God. That is, the praise of redeeming man is due to God. The plan of redemption will bring glory to God, and is designed to express his glory. This it does by evincing his love to people, his mercy, his condescension, and his regard to the honor of his law and the stability of his own government. It is the highest expression of his love and mercy. Nowhere, so far as we can see, could his glory be more strikingly exhibited than in giving his only-begotten Son to die for people.
In the highest – This is capable of several meanings:
In the highest “strains,” or in the highest possible manner.
“Among” the highest that is, among the angels of God; indicating that “they” felt a deep interest in this work, and were called on to praise God for the redemption of man.
In the highest heavens – indicating that the praise of redemption should not be confined to the “earth,” but should spread throughout the universe.
The words “God in the highest” may be equivalent to “the Most High God,” and be the same as saying, “Let the most high God be praised for his love and mercy to people.”
Which of these meanings is the true one it is difficult to determine; but in this they all agree, that high praise is to be given to God for his love in redeeming people. O that not only “angels,” but “men,” would join universally in this song of praise!
On earth peace – That is, the gospel will bring peace. The Saviour was predicted as the Prince of peace, Isaiah 9:6. The world is at war with God; sinners are at enmity against their Maker and against each other. There is no peace to the wicked. But Jesus came to make peace; and this he did,
By reconciling the world to God by His atonement.
By bringing the sinner to a state of peace with his Maker; inducing him to lay down the weapons of rebellion and to submit his soul to God, thus giving him the peace which passeth all understanding.
By diffusing in the heart universal good-will to people – “disposing,” people to lay aside their differences, to love one another, to seek each other’s welfare, and to banish envy, malice, pride, lust, passion, and covetousness – in all ages the most fruitful causes of difference among people. And,
By diffusing the principles of universal peace among nations. If the gospel of Jesus should universally prevail, there would be an end of war. In the days of the millennium there will be universal peace; all the causes of war will have ceased; people will love each other and do justly; all nations will be brought under the influence of the gospel. O how should each one toil and pray that the great object of the gospel should be universally accomplished, and the world be filled with peace!
Good will toward men – The gift of the Saviour is an expression of good-will or love to people, and therefore God is to be praised. The work of redemption is uniformly represented as the fruit of the love of God, John 3:16; Ephesians 5:2; 1 John 4:10; Revelation 1:5. No words can express the greatness of that love. It can only be measured by the “misery, helplessness,” and “danger” of man; by the extent of his sufferings here and in the world of woe if he had not been saved; by the condescension, sufferings, and death of Jesus; and by the eternal honor and happiness to which he will raise his people. All these are beyond our full comprehension. Yet how little does man feel it! and how many turn away from the highest love of God, and treat the expression of that love with contempt! Surely, if God so loved us “first,” we ought also to love him, 1 John 4:19.”
6.) Luk 10:5-6, “And whatever house you enter, first say, ‘Peace be to this house.‘ And if a man of peace is there, your peace will rest upon him; but if not, it will return to you.”
Luke 10:5-6. Into whatsoever house ye enter, &c. — They are supposed to enter into private houses; for, not being admitted into the synagogues, they were forced to preach where they could have liberty. First say, Peace be to this house — To all under this roof, to this family, and all that belong to it. As if he had said, In all the stages of your journey, carry along with you those benevolent affections which are so well suited to the design of your mission. Peace be to you, was the common form of salutation among the Jews. They must not use it in formality, and according to custom, to those they meet on the way; but they must use it with solemnity and seriousness to those into whose houses they entered. And if the son of peace — Or any truly pious man who is worthy of such a blessing; be there — In the house; your peace shall rest upon it — Your prayer for the peace and prosperity of the family shall be heard and answered. Or, the blessing which you gave at your entrance, shall, by my power, be made effectual to that house, and shall remain with it. If not, it shall turn, &c. — You will meet with some that are not disposed to hear or regard your message; even whole houses that have not one son of peace in them. Now it is certain your peace shall not come upon them; they shall have no part nor lot in the matter: the blessing that shall rest upon the sons of peace shall never come upon the sons of Belial; nor can any expect the privileges of the covenant of grace that will not come under the bonds of it; but it shall turn to you again — You shall have the comfort of having discharged your trust, and done your duty to God.”
Eph 6:15, “and having strapped on your feet the preparation of the Gospel of peace.”
15. your feet shod] Lit., and better, having shod your feet. See note above, on “having on.”—If the warrior is to “stand” he must have no unprotected and uncertain foot-hold. the preparation] The Gr. word occurs here only in N.T. In the LXX. it occurs several times, and tends, curiously, to denote equipment in the special form of base or pedestal (e.g.Ezra 3:3; A.V. “bases”). Such a meaning is obviously in point here, where the imagery suggests not readiness to run, but foothold for standing. Equipment will be a fair rendering. the gospel of peace] Cp. Isaiah 52:7; Nahum 1:15; and the quotation, Romans 10:15. Those passages are closely linked to this by the concurrence in them of the words “feet” and “message of peace.” But in them the imagery distinctly suggests movement, message-bearing; in this, as distinctly, steadfastness in personal spiritual warfare. Here, accordingly, we interpret “the Gospel, the glad message, of peace,” to mean the Divine revelation of peace as heard and welcomed by the Christian for himself. See above, Ephesians 2:17 (and note), where the words “Gospel” (in the Gr.) and “peace” also concur; and, for other mentions of the Gospel message and work in the Epistle, Ephesians 1:13, Ephesians 3:6; Ephesians 3:8, and below Ephesians 6:19. The paradox here, “peace” as part of the panoply of the holy war, is as significant as it is beautiful. The warrior’s foothold needs to be settled, sure, and restful, just in proportion to the stress around him. “Peace with God” (Romans 5:1), the peace of justification, and its holy sequel and accompaniment, “the peace of God, keeping the heart and thoughts in Christ Jesus” (Php 4:7), are just then most necessary to the saint’s spirit, and most real to his consciousness, when put to the proof “in the evil day.” Christ, in Himself, is the Rock of vantage; a clear view and personal hold of Him revealed is the secret of a true foothold upon Him.—The Apostle himself stood in this strength when he wrote, “I know Whom I have believed, &c.” (2 Timothy 1:12).”
7.) Luk 19:42, “saying, “If you had known on this day, even you, the conditions for peace! But now they have been hidden from your eyes.”
There are too many things we had not known. The conditions for peace have been hidden from our eyes. There are many things have been hidden from our eyes.
He wept over it – Showing his compassion for the guilty city, and his strong sense of the evils that were about to come upon it. See the notes at Matthew 23:37-39. As he entered the city he passed over the Mount of Olives. From that mountain there was a full and magnificent view of the city. See the notes at Matthew 21:1. The view of the splendid capital – the knowledge of its crimes – the remembrance of the mercies of God toward it – the certainty that it might have been spared if it had received the prophets and himself – the knowledge that it was about to put “him,” their long-expected Messiah, to death, and “for” that to be given up to utter desolation – affected his heart, and the triumphant King and Lord of Zion wept! Amid all “his” prosperity, and all the acclamations of the multitude, the heart of the Redeemer of the world was turned from the tokens of rejoicing to the miseries about to come on a guilty people. Yet they “might” have been saved. If thou hadst known, says he, even thou, with all thy guilt, the things that make for thy peace; if thou hadst repented, had been righteous, and had received the Messiah; if thou hadst not stained thy hands with the blood of the prophets, and shouldst not with that of the Son of God, then these terrible calamities would not come upon thee. But it is too late. The national wickedness is too great; the cup is full: mercy is exhausted; and Jerusalem, with all her pride and splendor, the glory of her temple, and the pomp of her service, “must perish!”
For the days shall come … – This took place under Titus, the Roman general, 70 a.d., about thirty years after this was spoken.
Cast a trench about thee – The word “trench” now means commonly a “pit or ditch.” When the Bible was translated, it meant also “earth thrown up to defend a camp” (Johnson’s “Dictionary”). This is the meaning of the original here. It is not a pit or large “ditch,” but a pile of earth, stones, or wood thrown up to guard a camp, and to defend it from the approach of an enemy. This was done at the siege of Jerusalem. Josephus informs us that Titus, in order that he might compel the city to surrender by “famine,” built a wall around the whole circumference of the city. This wall was nearly 5 miles in length, and was furnished with thirteen castles or towers. This work was completed with incredible labor in ten days. The professed design of this wall was “to keep” the city “in on every side.” Never was a prophecy more strikingly accomplished.
Shall lay thee even with the ground … – This was literally done. Titus caused a plow to pass over the place where the temple stood. See the notes at Matthew 24. All this was done, says Christ, because Jerusalem knew not the time of its visitation – that is, did not know, and “would not” know, that the Messiah had come. “His coming” was the time of their merciful visitation. That time had been predicted, and invaluable blessings promised as the result of his advent; but they would not know it. They rejected him, they put him to death, and it was just that they should be destroyed.”
) Jhn 16:33, “These things I have spoken to you so that in Me you may have peace. In the world you have tribulation, but take courage; I have overcome the world.”
In this world we have tribulation. In Christ we may have peace. Believers, take courage; for Christ has overcome the world.
Verse 33. – These things have I spoken (ταῦτα; all the farewell discourses. The tone of these last triumphant words reminds them of the finest and noblest of his previous assurances, his promises of peace, courage, and victory over all the evil and power of this world) to you, that in me ye might have peace (see note, John 14:27, 28). The entire issue of the discourse is the conference on his disciples of his own secret of peace – the adequate support amid the crushing force and vehement hostility of the world (cf. Psalm 46:2-4, “Though the earth be removed.., there is a river,” etc.). Peace is the balance of equilibrating forces; and man needs a Divine force behind and within him to encounter the tremendous odds arrayed against him, in mysteries of life, temptation of the devil, infirmity of the flesh, and antagonism of the world, so that we need not be surprised to hear him say, In the world ye have tribulation. It is the fundamental condition of Divine life in this world. Christ’s disciples may take that for granted (see 1 Thessalonians 1:6; 1 Thessalonians 3:4), but the most striking and unique note of the true faith is that this sorrow is blended with an inward rapture which transforms it into peace. The blending of fear and love, of law with promise, of righteousness with mercy, of the sense of sin with that of pardon, of a great peace with a crushing tribulation, is one of the most constant tokens, signs, or marks of the mind of Christ. But be of good courage. This is the practical uprising of the soul into the joy of the Lord (cf. also John 14:1, 28). (The word itself is an ἅπαξ λεγόμενον in John, though found in Matthew 9:2 and Mark 10:49.) ‘Αχο, I – very emphatic – have overcome the world. “A vous encore le combat, a mot des a present la victoire! Mats en mot la meme victoire a vous vous aussi” (Reuss). The royal sublimity of this last word, on the eve of the Passion, became one of the perpetually recurring thoughts of John (1 John 5:4 and Revelation 2, 3, where the ὁ νίκων is again and again referred to). Christ’s victory already assured to him becomes theirs. So “by similar anticipation we have ἐνίκησαν in Revelation 12:11, and ἡ νικήσασα in 1 John 5:4.” The victory had been, however, already achieved over the world’s temptations, and over the bitterness of internal treachery, and the vast sum of human ingratitude; and this may in part explain the use of the perfect tense, “I have overcome.”
9.) Phl 4:7, “And the peace of God, which surpasses all comprehension, will guard your hearts and minds in Christ Jesus.”
Not the peace of the world, but the peace of God which surpasses all comprehension. The peace of God will guard our hearts and minds in Christ Jesus.
7. And] An important link. The coming promise of the Peace of God is not isolated, but in deep connexion. the peace of God] The chastened but glad tranquillity, caused by knowledge of the God of peace, and given by His Spirit to our spirit. Cp. Colossians 3:15 (where read, “the peace of Christ”); John 14:27. The long and full previous context all leads up to this; the view of our acceptance in and for Christ alone (Php 3:3-9); the deepening knowledge of the living Lord and His power (10); the expectation, in the path of spiritual obedience, of a blessed future (11–21); watchful care over communion with Christ, and over a temper befitting the Gospel, and over the practice of prayer (Php 4:1-6). Here is the true “Quietism” of the Scriptures. all understanding] “All mind,” “all thinking power.” Our truest reason recognizes that this peace exists, because God exists; our articulate reasoning cannot overtake its experiences; they are always above, below, beyond. Cp. Ephesians 3:19. shall keep] Observe the definite promise; not merely an aspiration, or even an invocation. Cp. Isaiah 26:3. The Latin versions, mistakenly, read custodiat. R.V., shall guard. This is better, except as it breaks in on the immemorial music of the Benediction. All the older English versions have “keep”, except the Genevan, which has “defend.” “Guard” (or “defend”) represents correctly the Greek verb, which is connected with nouns meaning “garrison,” “fort,” and the like, and also prevents the mistake of explaining the sentence—“shall keep you in Christ, prevent you from going out of Christ.” What it means is that, “in Christ Jesus,” who is the one true spiritual Region of blessing, the peace of God shall protect the soul against its foes. hearts] The word in Scripture includes the whole “inner man”; understanding, affections, will. minds] Lit. and better, thoughts, acts of mind. The holy serenity of the believer’s spirit, in Christ Jesus, shall be the immediate means of shielding even the details of mental action from the tempter’s power. Cp. Ephesians 6:16, where the “faith” which accepts and embraces the promise occupies nearly the place given here to the peace which is the substance of the promise. through Christ Jesus] Lit. and better, in.—See last note but two.”
10.) Jhn 20:21, “So Jesus said to them again, “Peace be to you; just as the Father has sent Me, I also send you.”
Then said Jesus] Jesusthereforesaid; because now they were ready to receive it. Their alarm was dispelled and they knew that He was the Lord. He repeats His message of ‘Peace.’ as my Father, &c.] Better, As the Father hath sent Me. Christ’s mission is sometimes spoken of in the aorist tense, as having taken place at a definite point in history (John 3:17; John 3:34, John 5:38, John 6:29; John 6:57, John 7:29, John 8:42, John 10:36, John 11:42, John 17:3; John 17:8; John 17:18; John 17:21; John 17:23; John 17:25), in which case the fact of the Incarnation is the prominent idea. Sometimes, though much less often, it is spoken of, as here, in the perfect tense, as a fact which continues in its results (John 5:36; 1 John 4:9; 1 John 4:14), in which case the present and permanent effects of the mission are the prominent idea. Christ’s mission is henceforth to be carried on by His disciples. The Greek for ‘send’ is not the same in both clauses; in the first, ‘hath sent,’ it is apostellein; in the second, ‘send,’ it is pempein. The latter is the most general word for ‘send,’ implying no special relation between sender and sent; the former adds the notion of a delegated authority constituting the person sent the envoy or representative of the Sender. Both verbs are used both of the mission of Christ and of the mission of the disciples. Apostellein is used of the mission of Christ in all the passages quoted above: it is used of the mission of the disciples, John 4:38, John 17:18. (Comp. John 1:6; John 1:19; John 1:24, John 3:28, John 5:33, John 7:32, John 11:3.) Pempein is used of Christ’s mission only in the aorist participle (John 4:34, John 5:23-24; John 5:30; John 5:37, John 6:38-40; John 6:44, John 7:16; John 7:18; John 7:28; John 7:33, John 8:16; John 8:18; John 8:26; John 8:29, John 9:4; and in all the passages in chaps. 12–16); the aorist participle of apostellein is not used by S. John, although the Synoptists use it in this very sense (Matthew 10:40; Mark 9:37; Luke 9:48; Luke 10:16). Pempein is used of disciples here and in John 13:20 (of the Spirit, John 14:26, John 16:7). “The general result … seems to be, that in this charge the Lord presents His own Mission as the one abiding Mission of the Father; this He fulfils through His Church. His disciples receive no new commission, but carry out His.” Westcott in loco. send I you] Or, am I sendingyou; their mission has already begun (comp. John 20:17, John 17:9); and the first and main part of it was to be the proclamation of the truth just brought home to themselves—the Resurrection (Acts 1:22; Acts 2:24; Acts 4:2; Acts 4:33, &c.).”
11.) Act 9:31, “So the church throughout Judea, Galilee, and Samaria enjoyed peace, as it was being built up; and as it continued in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit, it kept increasing.”
How to build up a church? It keeps increasing is not by modern entrapments such as Christmas play, but enjoys peace as it continues in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit. Many churches lack these things, that is why they are dwindling and dying.
Then had the churches rest.—The better MSS. have “the Church” in the singular. The tranquility described may have been due, partly to the absence of any leading men among the opponents of the new society; partly, perhaps, to public excitement being diverted to the insane attempt of Caligula to set up his statue in the Temple at Jerusalem—an attempt from which he was only dissuaded by the earnest entreaties of Herod Agrippa, whom he had raised to the dignity of King of Judæa, but who happened at the time to be at Rome, and of Petronius, the Prœses of Syria. The latter was influenced by great showers of rain falling from a clear sky, after a long drought, in answer to the prayers of Israel (Jos. Ant. xviii. 8, § 6). Such prayers, made at a crisis in which believing and unbelieving Jews felt an equal interest, may, probably, have suggested St. James’s allusion to the old historical parallel of Elijah (James 5:17).
Throughout all Judæa and Galilee and Samaria.—Brief as the notice is, it is every way significant. It is the first intimation since the opening of the apostolic history of the existence, not of disciples only, such as had gathered round our Lord during His personal ministry, but of organised religious communities, in the towns and villages of Galilee. We may think of such churches as formed in Capernaum and Tiberias, in Chorazin and the two Bethsaidas, perhaps even in Nazareth. The history is silent as to the agency by which these churches had been founded; but looking to the close relations between St. Luke and St. Philip, and to the probability that the latter made Cæsarea his head-quarters for the work of an Evangelist, we may legitimately think of him as having worked there as he had worked in Samaria. It is not improbable, however, that here also, as in that region, he may have been followed, after he had done his work as an Evangelist, by the Apostles to whom it belonged to confirm and organise. (See Note on Acts 8:14.) The mention of Samaria in like manner indicates the extent and permanence of the result of Philip’s work there, followed up as it had been by the preaching of Peter and John.
Were edified; and walking. . . .—The more accurate construction of the sentence gives, The Church . . . . had peace, being edified and walking in the fear of the Lord, and was multiplied by the counsel of the Holy Ghost. The passage is noticeable for the appearance of the word “edified,” or “built up,” in the sense in which St. Paul had used it (1Corinthians 8:1; 1Corinthians 14:4), as describing orderly and continuous growth, the superstructure raised wisely upon the right foundation,
Walking in the fear of the Lord.—The phrase, so common in the Old Testament, is comparatively rare in the New, being used only by St. Luke here, and in 2Corinthians 5:11, where it is wrongly translated “the terror of the Lord.” What it describes, as interpreted by its Old Testament use (Job 28:28; Psalm 111:10; Proverbs 1:7, et al.), is the temper of reverential awe; the scrupulous obedience to the commandments of God, which had been described of old as “the beginning” of wisdom.
The comfort of the Holy Ghost.—It was natural that the gift of the Spirit who had been promised as the Paraclete, or Advocate (see Excursus G on the Gospel of St. John), should be described by the kindred word of paraclesis, and equally natural that this connection should re-appear in the two English words of “comfort” and “Comforter.” “Comfort “is, however, somewhat too narrow; the Greek word including (see Note on Acts 4:36) counsel and exhortation, so as to be very nearly equivalent to “prophecy.” What is meant here is that the words of counsel which came from the Holy Ghost, speaking through the prophets of the Church, were, then as always, far more than signs and wonders, or human skill of speech, the chief agents in its expansion.
12.) Act 10:36, “The Word which He sent to the sons of Israel, preaching peace through Jesus
The word – That is, this is the Word, or “the doctrine.” Few passages in the New Testament have perplexed critics more than this. It has been difficult to ascertain to what the term “word” in the accusative case τὸν λόγον ton logon here refers. Our translation would lead us to suppose that it is synonymous with what is said in the following verse. But it should be remarked that the term used there, and translated “word,” as if it were a repetition of what is said here, is a different term. It is not λόγον logon, but ῥῆμα rēma – a word, a thing; not a doctrine. I understand the first term “word” to be an introduction of the doctrine which Peter set forth, and to be governed by a preposition understood. The whole passage may be thus expressed: Peter had been asked to teach Cornelius and his assembled friends. It was expected, of course, that he would instruct him in regard to the true doctrines of religion – the doctrine which had been communicated to the Jews. He commences, therefore, with a statement respecting the true doctrine of the Messiah, or the way of salvation which was now made known to the Jews. “In regard to the Word, or the doctrine which God sent to the children of Israel, proclaiming peace through Jesus Christ (who is Lord of all), you know already what was done, or the transactions which occurred throughout all Judea, from Galilee, where he commenced his ministry after John had preached, that this was by Jesus Christ, since God had anointed him,” etc. Peter here assumes that Cornelius had some knowledge of the principal events of the life of the Saviour, though it was obscure and imperfect; and his discourse professes only to state this more fully and clearly.
Unto the children of Israel – To the Jews. The Messiah was promised to them, and spent his life among them.
Preaching – That is, proclaiming, or announcing. God did this by Jesus Christ.
Peace – This word sometimes refers to the peace or union which was made between Jews and Gentiles, by breaking down the wall of division between them. But it is used here in a wider sense, to denote “peace or reconciliation with God.” He announced the way by which man might be reconciled to God, and might find peace.
He is Lord of all – That is, Jesus Christ. He is sovereign, or ruler of both Jews and Gentiles, and hence, Peter saw the propriety of preaching the gospel to one as to the other. See John 17:2; Matthew 28:18; Ephesians 1:20-22. The word “Lord” used here does not necessarily imply divinity, but only that the Lord Jesus, as Mediator, had been constituted or appointed Lord or Ruler over all nations. It is true, however, that this is a power which we cannot conceive to have been delegated to one that was not divine. Compare Romans 9:5.”
13.) Rom 2:10, “but glory, honor, and peace to everyone who does what is good, to the Jew first and also to the Greek.”
But glory, honour, and peace,…. Which are so many words for the everlasting happiness of the saints; which is a “crown of glory that fadeth not away” 1 Peter 5:4); an honour exceeding that of the greatest potentates upon earth, since such that enjoy it will be kings and priests, and sit with Christ on his throne to all eternity; and is a peace that passes all understanding: all which will be rendered
to every man that doth good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile; which none without Christ, and his grace, and by the strength of nature, does, or can do; not that good works are causes of salvation, but are testimonies of faith, and fruits of grace, with which salvation is connected, whether they be found in Jews or Gentiles; for neither grace nor salvation are peculiar to any nation, or set of people.”
14.) Rom 5:1, “Therefore, having been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord
(1-11) A description of the serene and blissful state which the sense of justification brings. Faith brings justification; justification brings (let us see that it does bring) peace—peace with God, through the mediation of Jesus. To that mediation it is that the Christian owes his state of grace or acceptance in the present, and his triumphant hope of glory in the future. Nay, the triumph begins now. It begins even with tribulation, for tribulation leads by gradual stages to that tried and approved constancy which is a virtue most nearly allied to hope. Such hope does not deceive. It is grounded upon the consciousness of justifying love assured to us by the wonderful sacrifice of the death of Christ. The one great and difficult step was that which reconciled sinful man to God; the completion of the process of his salvation follows by easy sequence. Knowing this our consciousness just spoken of takes a glow of triumph.
(1) Being justified.—The present chapter is thus linked on to the last. Christ was delivered for our offences, and raised again for our justification. “Being justified then,” &c. This opening has a wonderful beauty which centres in the Christian idea of peace. After all the gloomy retrospect which fills the preceding chapters, the clouds break, and light steals gently over the scene. Nor is it merely the subsidence of storm, but an ardent and eager hope that now awakens, and looks forward to a glorious future.
We have.—A decided preponderance of MSS. authority compels us to read here, “Let us have,” though the older reading would seem to make the best sense. A hortatory element is introduced into the passage, which does not seem quite properly or naturally to belong to it. It is just possible that there may have been a very early error of the copyist, afterwards rightly corrected (in the two oldest MSS., Vat. and Sin., the reading of the Authorised version appears as a correction) by conjecture. On the other hand, it is too much always to assume that a writer really used the expression which it seems to us most natural that he should have used. “Let us have” would mean “Let us enter into and possess.”
Peace.—The state of reconciliation with God, with all that blissful sense of composure and harmony which flows from such a condition. “Peace” is the special legacy bequeathed by Jesus to His disciples (John 14:27; John 16:33); it is also the word used, with deep significance, after miracles of healing, attended with forgiveness (Mark 5:34; Luke 7:50). Boswell notes a remark of Johnson’s upon this word. “He repeated to Mr. Langton, with great energy in the Greek, our Saviour’s gracious expression concerning the forgiveness of Mary Magdalene: ‘Thy faith hath saved thee; go in peace’ (Luke 7:50). He said, ‘The manner of this dismission is exceedingly affecting’” (Life of Johnson, ch. 4, under the date 1780). For other illustrations of this supreme and unique phase of the Christian life, we may turn to the hymns of Cowper, especially those stanzas commencing “Sometimes a light surprises,” “So shall my walk be close with God,” “Fierce passions discompose the mind,” “There if Thy Spirit touch the soul”; or to some of the descriptions in the Pilgrim’s Progress.
It is important to know how are saved. You are saved by grace through faith in Jesus Christ. Justified by faith we have peace with God. Sinners are enemies of God, justified by faith in Jesus Christ we have reconciled with God — we have peace with God.
15.) Rom 15:13, “Now may the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, so that you will abound in hope by the power of the Holy Spirit.”
Now the God of hope – The God who “inspires,” or “produces” the Christian hope.
All joy and peace – Romans 14:17. If they were filled with this, there would be no strife and contention.
In believing – The effect of believing is to produce this joy and peace.
That ye may abound … – That your hope may be steadfast and strong.
Through the power … – By means of the powerful operation of the Holy Spirit. It is by his power alone that the Christian has the hope of eternal life; see Ephesians 1:13-14; Romans 8:24.”
16.) Gal 5:22, “But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness.”
The fruit of the Spirit has seven fruits. If you have the fruit of the Spirit, you do not need anything else.
The fruit of the Spirit.—There does not seem to be any essential difference between this term and that used above: “the works of the flesh.” The fruit of the Spirit is that which naturally grows out of the operation of the Spirit, in which it naturally results. The expression “fruit” is, however, generally used by St. Paul in a good sense.
The list which follows brings out in a striking manner the peculiar finish and perfection which belongs to the Christian morality. It will be seen at a glance how it differs from any form of pagan or philosophic ethics. At the head of the list is “love,” which Christianity takes as its moving principle—not being, perhaps, alone in this, but alone in the systematic consistency with which it is carried out. Next comes “joy,” a peculiarly Christian grace, which has a much deeper root than mere natural cheerfulness of temper, and is rather the unfailing brightness and equanimity which proceeds from calm and settled principles animated by the Divine Spirit itself. It may be questioned whether “peace” is here the tranquility which is shed abroad in the heart by the sense of reconciliation with God, or rather, from the context that follows, peaceableness towards men. The remainder of the list, it will be seen, is made up of those delicate and fragile forms of virtue which the ordinary course of society is least likely to foster. Patriotism, courage, generosity, prudence, fortitude, are virtues that would be produced by the regular action of natural selection left to itself. “Long-suffering,” “gentleness,” “goodness,” “faith,” “meekness,” “temperance,” need a more spiritual process for their development.
Gentleness, goodness.—Perhaps, rather, kindness, goodness. The difference between the two Greek words and the ideas which they denote would appear to be somewhat similar to the difference between these two words in English. The second would represent a rather more positive tendency of disposition than the first.
Faith.—Rather, perhaps, faithfulness; not here in the sense peculiar to St. Paul, in which faith is the primary Christian virtue, but rather (as the context shows) “faithfulness,” or “trustworthiness” in dealing with men, along with, perhaps, that frank and unsuspicious temper which St. Paul ascribes specially to charity (1Corinthians 13:7).”
You have learned the secret to have peace with God. YOU also kow the power of the Holy Spirit and the fruit of the Holy Spirit. You must not neglect so great a salvation. All you need to do is to repent of your sins, and believe in the Lord Jesus as your God and Savior. You can do it now.
WILLLIE WONG THOUGHT
WILLIE WONG
https://williewong.cw.center
November 10, 2025
How to advance China’s modernization:
Legally, Taiwan has been restored to China from Japan. In fact, the two parties (KMT and People Progressive Party) have rebelled against China for 80 years, raped by Japan and America or simultaneously. China can give Taiwan one last chance: conduct referendum to determine which is larger in population; if those who want to return to China are greater, then they can overthrow the current regime and set up a provisional government waiting for China to take over.
If those who want to be Independent are greater, they can leave Taiwan. China shall use force to liberate Taiwan and publicly execute those traitorous party leaders. Undoubtedly, PPP has done the greatest harm by ditching Chineseness in everything. I think their past and present leaders will escape fast to America. Enogh is enough, 80 years of rebellion are enough.
Learning from black criminals, black pimps, black population in America and Africa, no blacks in whatever capacity may enter China.
To pump major investment into Africa and other undeveloped, unmotivated, insolvent and lazy peoples is like to throw away money into a black hole. Global problems are not China’s problems. Many nations enjoy themselves by conning and consumming China’s resources so that China will be behind India. China has aided more than 100 nations, not one has shown any tangible gratitude.
4. To use AI to program robots to run, to fight, to dance– do not shape intelligent economy and socety. Too many ignoramuses have been given platform to speak. UN is a useless and worthless organization
5. Discard old belief of superstition, old practice of religion, old outlook of self-satisfaction, and old values of traditon by embracing new concept, new perspfective and new values of innovtion and technology.
6. Stop all foreign aid because China does not have enough resoources to do modernized vital projects of its own.
7. Restrict entry of all undersiable peoples and welcome the influx of overseas Chinese and their investment.
8. Improve manufacture with only high qualify products and penalize fake goods and poor quality products.
9. Eliminate corruption, organized crime, counterfeit currency, rumor, smuggling of any sort and monopoly and overchages of hospitals and doctors.
10. Democracy is the greatest fraud perpetrated by the West in the world; China must not immitate the West but go its own way.
11. Recruit 6-footers who have graduated from college into a new military school like West Point to be trained to become military leaders.
12. Overhaul CGTN with respect to its ideology, personnel, programming and commercials. No liquor, cigarette, Western fake goods are allowed on TV.
13. Ban uncivilized sports such as boxing, fencing, grand prix, and all intentionally body-hurt games.
14. China has no need to save any underdeveloped, unmotivated, impoverished, insolvent and useless nations; China has need to save itself.
15. Enhance nuclear weapons so that China in a superior position not threatened by any country.
16. Improve military position toward neigboring hostile nations.
17. Revitalize rural areas not only liberating from poor and backward situations but able to be independent economically, financially, and productively.
18. Overhaul CGTN: scrap Africa, Latin America and Arab programs; forcus on China, Asia, America and Europe.
19. October 25, on Taiwan Restoration Day, I advocate to move China’s national treasures which amount to $100,000 trillion dollars and priceless from Taipai Palace Museum back to Beijing without delay or hitch.
19. I want to tell you, the Chinese people and peoples of the world, under leadership of Chinese government, Chinese engineers, scientists, technicians and workers have achieved and surpassed many nations in the fields of space, transportation, agriculture, industry, manufacture, AI, infrastrutures, etc.
Peace 2025 is seriously flawed because mediating Arabs and terrorist Hamas released a few Israel hostages (not all) and some are dead. Hamas even released dead bodies who are not Jewish hostages. Hamas has reached the height of wickedness. People of evil relgion have no qualm to do any evil. Israel released nearly 2,000 Palestinian prisoners in good health. All murderous and abusive Hamas must be killed. Terrorists must be destroyed without mercy because they show mercy.
Peoples of undeveloped, violent, unmotivated, insolvent, useless nations should not access to world media, should not attend any international meeting, should not receive any international aid.
On October 1, 2025 I urge the Hong Kong government and people to start de-Britishlization of Hong Kong names of streets and roads. For example, Victoria Peak should be changed to Dengxiaping Peak; Queen’s Road should be changed to Maozedong Road, etc.
It is laughable that a black politician made a statement on TV, “Africa cannot develop without fossil fuel.” What Africa does not have, can make long laundry list. Years ago when China was poor and did not have anything. Did America and Europe give aid? In fact to these days they are the biggest enemies of China, oppressors, trouble makers, diplomatic obstructionists and military aggressors. In America, the elderlies have to make a choice between taking a meal and medications. They cost $25 each; to have a meal they cannot afford to have medications. The electric bills are so high, even though they have heaters and air conditioners, they die in Summer and Winter. Every year I lectured at major Chinese universities and vacationed in China for 3 weeks when I worked for an American corporation. I noticed my electric bill did not go down even I was out of the country for 3 weeks. The female representative of Edison Power had the gall to say they do not charge customers by usage.
Africa has done nothing to deserve a large coverage by world media. Civil wars, conflicts, protests and constant shortages should be ignored. Undeveloped nations have no hope because of their corrupt leaders and politicians, their peoples are lazy and unproductive. They glorify tribalism, barbarianism and primitive behavior. They dislike work, like games and sports although sports produce nothing. They have civil wars, conflicts, tensions, gangs and terrorists, violence, man-made and natural disasters. They eat and get fat, sing and dance, drink beer and have sex, produce so many unwanted children they cannot support. These useless, ugly, immoral and unworthy peoples do not deserve any humanitarian aid. Ten or more years from now they will get worse and worse.
Is there any future or hope for America when the President, the Congress and the Supreme Court do not uphold the law by deporting 45 million illegal aliens already residing in America on welfare and let hordes of unlawful migrants enter boldly and freely to ruin America???
This is the voice of an old dying American in the wilderness who does not seek money or power.
The new President must attack Mexico militarily for violating American sovereignty, being the conduit of unlawful migrants for years AND drugs trafficking. Drop a few bombs on Mexico City may be a good start.
Deport 45 million illegal aliens already residing in America and use military to prevent invasion of hordes of illegal migrants from entering the United States and reject all asylum seekers. Build walls and militarize the borders for safety and security.
Mexico threatens loss of US 400,000 jobs, US by canceling NAFTA will cost Mexico 4 million jobs.
Use military to repel unlawful migrants and shoot at migrants who cut the fence or destroy the wall.
Withdraw support from Ukraine, END the war, and execute the Ukraine leader for war crimes and corruption.
Enact the law to require citizenship to apply for welfare, and all welfare recipients must work to get benefits.
Annihilate Iran, terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah, Houthis; and force Palestinians to evacuate from the Jewish lands and go to lands of Arabs.
America has been playing the fool so long, of course America must be FIRST for America.
Former imperialists and colonialists must pay compensations to their former colonies. African nations are big talkers but small doers. Africa must be self-sufficient and receive no aid.
A nation has no reason to exist if it does not have water, food and fuel and basic infrastructure.
It is strangest that UN, WHO, ICC (International Criminal Court) etc. Speak and Support terrorists HAMAS, HEZBOLLAH and HOUTHIS.
It is a felony to harbor, hire or help unlawful migrants or illegal aliens.
Is there any future or hope for the world where the terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah and Houthis make demands and UN, WHO, EU, all Arab-Muslim-Black nations serve and support them willingly?
America and EU can change the world by changing course, cease all hostilities against Russia and China, like President Nixon sought a just and lasting peace for the world. I believe the overwhelming majority of Americans want this.
I propose the world to impose a moratorium of 20 years on the undeveloped, unproductive, insufficient and useless nations. No matter what internal conflict and tensions, civil war and war with neighbors, coups d’etat, famine, drought, or man-made disasters, the international community will not interfere. Moratorium means no communication, no diplomacy and no aid in whatever form. After 20-year of burning themselves out, many nations will vanish, and those who do well will survive. That is when the international community can help those nations who really want to become decent and respectable and responsible nations.
Deliberation has been long and covered all pertinent and contingent factors involved in order to come to conclusion to SAVE AMERICA from destruction and decay. AMERICA needs to cut off the two continents of Africa and Latin America: NO TRADE, NO DIPLOMACY, NO POSTAL SERVICES, NO NEWS, NO COMMUNICATIONS, NO BANKING TRANSACTION, NO RELATIONSHIP, NO AID, AND NO ENTRY TO THE U.S.
America declares no immigration, no assylum application, no entry from African and Latin American peoples.
Build the great wall secure and strong along Mexican borders and maintain military action to deter and stop illegal migrations from Mexico, via land, sea or air.
Expell all personnels from African and Latin American embassies and consulates located in America.
Deport illegal aliens 45 million already residing in America and most of them on welfare. Deport unlawful migrants of Latin America to Mexico, those who are not Mexicans can find their ways home. If Mexico refuses, bomb and attack them. Deport all unlawful Africans back to Africa. Designate one African nation to receive deportees by airplanes.
Reform the welfare system that all applicants require to be American citzens and require work to get their benefits.
Leave Africa and Latin America alone, let them do or die.
Iran is a terrorist nation, its nuclear facilities sooner or later should be destroyed completely. Apparently, last time bombing did not do a good job.
Terrorists Hamas, Hezebollah and Houthis should be destroyed completely. Palestinians should be forced out of Gaza.
African, Arab, and Muslim nations should have no part in reconstruction of Gaza.
Africa cannot be helped, Africa does not want help because they glorify in their primitive ways as discovering African civilazations. Africa has the right to be left alone to discover its own solution. The former colonianialists must pay compensations to their African victims. From now on, the international community should not aid Africa in anyway. Any nation who wants to share destiny with Africa is doomed!
Since Africa and Latin America demostrate their arrogance and ingratitude, and claim they have scientists and geniuses, they do not need International aid or help in any way. They must be left alone to do or die.
How to advance China’s modernization:
Legally, Taiwan has been restored to China from Japan. In fact, the two parties (KMT and People Progressive Party) have rebelled against China for 80 years, raped by Japan and America or simultaneously. China can give Taiwan one last chance: conduct referendum to determine which is larger in population; if those who want to return to China are greater, then they can overthrow the current regime and set up a provisional government waiting for China to take over.
If those who want to be Independent are greater, they can leave Taiwan. China shall use force to liberate Taiwan and publicly execute those traitorous party leaders. Undoubtedly, PPP has done the greatest harm by ditching Chineseness in everything. I think their past and present leaders will escape fast to America. Enogh is enough, 80 years of rebellion are enough.
Learning from black criminals, black pimps, black population in America and Africa, no blacks in whatever capacity may enter China.
To pump major investment into Africa and other undeveloped, unmotivated, insolvent and lazy peoples is like to throw away money into a black hole. Global problems are not China’s problems. Many nations enjoy themselves by conning and consumming China’s resources so that China will be behind India. China has aided more than 100 nations, not one has shown any tangible gratitude.
4. To use AI to program robots to run, to fight, to dance– do not shape intelligent economy and socety. Too many ignoramuses have been given platform to speak. UN is a useless and worthless organization
5. Discard old belief of superstition, old practice of religion, old outlook of self-satisfaction, and old values of traditon by embracing new concept, new perspfective and new values of innovtion and technology.
6. Stop all foreign aid because China does not have enough resoources to do modernized vital projects of its own.
7. Restrict entry of all undersiable peoples and welcome the influx of overseas Chinese and their investment.
8. Improve manufacture with only high qualify products and penalize fake goods and poor quality products.
9. Eliminate corruption, organized crime, counterfeit currency, rumor, smuggling of any sort and monopoly and overchages of hospitals and doctors.
10. Democracy is the greatest fraud perpetrated by the West in the world; China must not immitate the West but go its own way.
11. Recruit 6-footers who have graduated from college into a new military school like West Point to be trained to become military leaders.
12. Overhaul CGTN with respect to its ideology, personnel, programming and commercials. No liquor, cigarette, Western fake goods are allowed on TV.
13. Ban uncivilized sports such as boxing, fencing, grand prix, and all intentionally body-hurt games.
14. China has no need to save any underdeveloped, unmotivated, impoverished, insolvent and useless nations; China has need to save itself.
15. Enhance nuclear weapons so that China in a superior position not threatened by any country.
16. Improve military position toward neigboring hostile nations.
17. Revitalize rural areas not only liberating from poor and backward situations but able to be independent economically, financially, and productively.
18. Overhaul CGTN: scrap Africa, Latin America and Arab programs; forcus on China, Asia, America and Europe.
19. October 25, on Taiwan Restoration Day, I advocate to move China’s national treasures which amount to $100,000 trillion dollars and priceless from Taipai Palace Museum back to Beijing without delay or hitch.
19. I want to tell you, the Chinese people and peoples of the world, under leadership of Chinese government, Chinese engineers, scientists, technicians and workers have achieved and surpassed many nations in the fields of space, transportation, agriculture, industry, manufacture, AI, infrastrutures, etc.
20. Those who use AI to program robbots to run, to fight, to dance and to do summersaults are sheer stupid.
21. Although typhones have killed more than 100 victims in Philippines, no country would aid a bad government with a bad leader. This does not mean Filippinos are bad people, it means Phillipines government and its leader are bad.
*Our mission is to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ absolutely free. We do not want donation. We only want you to know the truth.
BY WILLIE WONG
It is amazing what the Bible says about the heart. Because it is such a big subject it would normally require a book. So we only select some New Testament Scriptures that deal with the subject matter.
1.) Mat 5:8, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they will see God.”
Starting with what Jesus says about the heart. The pure in heart will see God. This is the supreme authority telling truth about the heart. How few people in the world who have pure heart. Because the heart of man is contaminated and corrupted by money, power and pleasure. There is no absolute truth in nature, for nature is only the creation. The absolute truth is in Jesus Christ who is the Creator.
Pure in heart.—Here, as with the poor in spirit, the noun determines the region in which the purity is to be found—the “heart” as representing desires and affections, as the “spirit” represents the will and higher personality. The purity so described is not that which was the ideal of the Pharisee, outward and ceremonial, nor, again, was it limited, as the common language of Christians too often limits it, to the absence of one special form of sensual sin; but it excluded every element of baseness—the impurity of hate or greed of gain, no less than that of lust. Not without cause, however, has the evil of the latter sin so overshadowed the others that it has almost monopolised the name. No single form of evil spreads its taint more deeply than that which “lets in contagion to the inward parts.”
Shall see God.—Does the promise find its fulfilment only in the beatific vision of the saints in glory, seeing God as He is (1John 3:2), knowing even as also we are known (1Corinthians 13:12)? Doubtless there, and there only, will be the full fruition which now we wait for; but “purity of heart,” so far as it exists, brings with it the power of seeing more than others see in all through which God reveals Himself—the beauty of nature, the inward light, the moral order of the world, the written word, the life and teaching of Christ. Though we see as yet “through a glass,” as in a mirror that reflects imperfectly, yet in that glass we behold “the glory of the Lord” (1Corinthians 13:12; 2Corinthians 3:18).”
who looks at a woman with lust for her has already committed adultery with her in his heart.”
The best of world knowledge says man commits sins in deeds. But Jesus says, everyone who looks at a woman with lust for her has already committed adultery with her in his heart. Definitely there are more sins committed by heart than by deed.
To lust after her.—The intent is more strongly marked in the Greek than in the English. It is not the passing glance, not even the momentary impulse of desire, but the continued gaze by which the impulse is deliberately cherished till it becomes a passion. This noble and beautiful teaching, it has often been remarked, and by way of disparagement, is found elsewhere. Such disparagement is out of place. By the mercy of God the Light that “lighteth every man” has led men to recognise the truth thus asserted, and parallels to it may be found in the writings of Conlucius, Seneca, Epictetus, and even of the Jewish Rabbis themselves. The words of Juvenal closely express the general sentiment:—
“ Scelus intra se tacitus qui cogitat ullum,
Facti crimen habet.”
[“Who in his breast a guilty thought doth cherish,
He bears the guilt of action.”]
Our Lord’s words speak primarily of “adultery,” but are, of course, applicable to every form of sensual impurity.”
) Mat 6:21, “for where your treasure is, there your heart will be also.”
For where your treasure is—that which ye value most.
there will your heart be also—”Thy treasure—thy heart” is probably the true reading here: “your,” in Lu 12:34, from which it seems to have come in here. Obvious though this maxim be, by what multitudes who profess to bow to the teaching of Christ is it practically disregarded! “What a man loves,” says Luther, quoted by Tholuck, “that is his God. For he carries it in his heart, he goes about with it night and day, he sleeps and wakes with it; be it what it may—wealth or pelf, pleasure or renown.” But because “laying up” is not in itself sinful, nay, in some cases enjoined (2Co 12:14), and honest industry and sagacious enterprise are usually rewarded with prosperity, many flatter themselves that all is right between them and God, while their closest attention, anxiety, zeal, and time are exhausted upon these earthly pursuits. To put this right, our Lord adds what follows, in which there is profound practical wisdom.”
That is why Jesus tells believers to store our treasure in Heaven.
) Mat 11:29, “Take My yoke upon you and learn from Me, for I AM gentle and humble
in heart, and YOU WILL FIND REST FOR YOUR SOULS.”
Those who are gentle and humble in heart will find rest for their souls.
Verse 29. – Vers. 29, 30 have so much in common with both the language and the thought of Ecclus. 51:26, 27, that probably this passage was in our Lord’s mind. It is noteworthy that most of the other signs of acquaintance with Ecclesiasticus are found in the Epistle of St. James (cf. Edersheim, in the ‘Speaker’s Commentary’ on Ecclesiasticus, p. 22). Take my yoke upon you. For there is work to be done, therefore enter on it. The yoke is the service that Christ gives us to do, and therefore implies more than his teaching. This, however, is so important a part of his service, both in itself and as being the means of knowing what he wishes done, that Christ speaks of it as though almost identical with his yoke. (On the figure of the yoke, compare a note by Professor Ryle and Mr. James, in ‘Psalms of Solomon,’ 7:8, suggesting that our Lord was contrasting his yoke with the yoke of minute legal observance laid upon the people by the scribes and Pharisees. For a detailed description of the yoke and plough used now in Palestine, see an article by Dr. Post in the Quarterly Statement of the Palestine Exploration for 1891, p. 112.) And learn of me. The figure of the oxen passes into that of the scholars. The “of” is slightly ambiguous, and may refer to Christ as the Example from which they may draw the lesson for themselves (Matthew 24:32), or as the Teacher who will himself instruct them (Colossians 1:7). The second meaning is more suitable here. (For the thought, comp. John 8:31.) For. The reason why they should learn from him and no other teacher. He alone was what he claimed to teach, therefore he alone could teach it properly, and therefore from him alone could they learn that type of character which they ought to develop. I am. Observe the claim. It is almost greater than that of ver. 27. Meek. Primarily, as regards God (Matthew 5:5, note). Receiving in my degree whatever yoke my Father puts on me. And lowly in heart. As regards men. Observe that meek and lowly correspond, though the order is reversed, to “He humbled himself and became obedient” (Philippians 2:8, where ἐταπείνωσεν ἑαυτόν does not refer to the Incarnation (ἐκένωσεν ἑαυτόν), but to his relation to others in this world). In heart (Matthew 5:8, note). “Lowly in heart” very nearly corresponds to “he that is of a lowly spirit.” Such a person as Christ’s experience shows (Philippians 2:9) “shall obtain honour” (Proverbs 29:23). And ye shall find rest unto your souls. In this learning and service. The words are taken from Jeremiah 6:16 (not the LXX.; cf. also Ecclus. 6:28), where they form the promise given to those that ask for the old paths and walk in the good way of the Divine commandments. But these roads were now more clearly made known in Christ. Observe the full force of the two expressions, I will give you rest (ver. 28), and Ye shall find rest. The tired comers are at once refreshed by Christ; these accept his service and teaching, and in performing it find further rest. The first rest may be termed the peace of justification; the second, that of sanctification. Both are obtained through Christ alone, yet they are not to be confused, much less identified, with one another. Matthew 11:29.”
) Mat 12:34, “You offspring of vipers, how can you, being evil, express any good
things? For the mouth speaks from that
which fills the heart.”
In a sense, you can know a man’s heart through his mouth.
O generation of vipers,…. Though they boasted of their being the seed of Abraham, yet their immediate ancestors were no other than vipers, deceitful, hurtful, poisonous creatures; and they were exactly like them: for though they made a fair show in the flesh, and outwardly appeared righteous, yet were inwardly full of the poison of wickedness, envy and malice; and which their pestilential breath, their blasphemy against the Spirit, fully discovered; and gave just cause and reason for so severe a reproof, and such resentment, as here made by Christ.
How can ye, being evil, speak good things? This is not to be expected, nor is it commonly and constantly done; an evil man may sometimes speak good things, or which seem to be so; but these are not his common talk; as he is, so, for the most part, is his language; his speech betrays him: and since these men were by nature evil, were destitute of the Spirit and grace of God, had no good thing in them, how should any good thing come out of them? And since they were so full of wickedness, spite and malice, it is no wonder that they belched out such blasphemous expressions concerning the miracles of Christ;
for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh: a phrase much like this is used by the Septuagint, in Ecclesiastes 2:15. “I spoke abundance”, or “much in my heart”; “for the fool out of his abundance speaketh”: as there is abundance of folly in him, there is much delivered out by him; and where there is abundance of wickedness in the heart, if the grace of God is wanting to restrain it, much of it will come out by the lips; as is a man’s heart, ordinarily is his language.”
The mouth leaks out the secrets of the heart.
) Mat 12:40, “for just as JONAH WAS IN THE STOMACH OF THE SEA MONSTER FOR THREE DAYS AND THREE NIGHTS, so will the Son of Man be in the heart of the earth for three days and three nights.”
Verse 40. – Matthew only. For as Jonas (Jonah, Revised Version) was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly. Verbally from the LXX. of Jonah 1:17 (2:1). So shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. Since, so far as the balance of evidence goes (cf., however, Bishop Westcott, ‘Introduction,’ p. 344, edit. 1872), the Crucifixion was on Friday and the Resurrection on Sunday, the actual time between them was only one clear day and two parts of days (which might fairly be called three days) and two whole nights. The reckoning, therefore, here is, strictly speaking, inaccurate. The words are perhaps a mere adaptation of the phrase in Jonah, and are here used only to roughly mark the time of our Lord’s stay in the grave. Observe, however, that the addition of” nights” tends to emphasize the reality of our Lord’s stay there. It was a matter of days and nights; he spent both kinds of earthly time “in the heart of the earth” (cf. Matthew 4:2, note). It will be noticed that the inaccuracy of the wording would, if modern Western habits were alone to be considered, make it most unlikely that the phrase is a later addition; but in view of the early Christian and Jewish method of illustrating events by passages of Scripture which do not apply in all respects, the improbability is not so great as would at first sight appear. However, upon our present information, we must say that the phrase was spoken by our Lord himself, and that although the exact time of his stay in the grave was well known to the early believers, they continued to repeat the saying in the form in which the Lord left it. In the heart of the earth. The form of the expression is derived from Jonah 2:3 (4), “in the heart of the seas” (cf. Exodus 15:8), and would therefore appear to mean some deeper place than the rock-hewn sepulchre. Hence many commentators, beginning with Irenaeus (‘Adv. Haer.,’ V. 31.) and Tertullian (‘De Anima,’ Iv.), understand it as directly denoting the place of departed spirits. Ephesians 4:9 (“the lower parts of the earth”), on the contrary, probably refers to the earth as such in contrast to heaven. Matthew 12:40.”
) Mat 13:15, “FOR THE HEART OF THIS PEOPLE HAS BECOME DULL,WITH THEIR EARS THEY SCARCELY HEAR,AND THEY HAVE CLOSED THEIR EYES,OTHERWISE THEY MIGHT SEE WITH THEIR EYES,HEAR WITH THEIR EARS,UNDERSTAND WITH THEIR
HEART, AND RETURN,AND I WOULD HEAL THEM.”
Interestingly, the heart of people can become dull.
Dull in Greek is pachynō which means metaph. to makestupid (to render the soul dull or callous); figuratively, stupefy or render callous; wax gross (Strong’s Concordance); — which occurs 2 times in the New Testament.
Verse 15. – For this people’s heart is waxed gross. There are two ways of understanding this verse as it comes here.
(1) It states the reason why God pronounced the judgment of ver. 14. The people’s heart had already become fat, lest (μή ποτε will then express the effect from the Divine point of view) they should see, etc. (2) It merely enlarges the statement of ver. 14, expanding its meaning (for this force of γάρ, cf. Mark 2:15; Luke 18:32): their heart is waxed fat (by God’s judgment for preceding sins), lest they should see, etc. This second explanation is preferable, for it alone suits the imperative found in the Hebrew (cf. the transitive verbs in John 12:40), and is strictly parallel to the introductory vers. 11-13, which do not dwell upon the causes of God’s judgment. And their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes have they closed; lest at any time (Matthew 4:6, note) they should see; perceive (Revised Version) – to recall the same word in ver. 14. With their eyes, and hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart. Bengel calls attention to the order; first came heart, ears, eyes; here, eyes, ears, heart. “A corde corruptio manat in aures et oculos: per oculos et aures sanitas pervenit ad cor.” And should be converted; and should turn again (Revised Version, ἐπιστρέψωσι); for “to be converted” has acquired too technical a meaning. And I should heal them (καὶ ἰάσομαι αὐτούς). The verb is still dependent on the lest (cf. Matthew 5:25; Matthew 7:6), but the future brings out the certainty of God’s healing them on their turning, etc. Matthew 13:15.”
) Mat 13:19, “When anyone hears the Word of the Kingdom and does not understand it, the evil one comes and snatches away what has been sown in his heart. This is the one sown with seed beside the road.”
When any one heareth the word.—The explanation has become so familiar to us that it is hard to place ourselves in the position of those to whom it was the unveiling of new truths—the holding up a mirror in which they might see, it might be, their own likeness. Our interest in it may, perhaps, be quickened if we think of it as reflecting what had actually been our Lord’s experience. The classes of hearers who had gathered round Him were represented, roughly and generally, by the four issues of the seed scattered by the sower, and all preachers of the truth, from that day to this, have felt that their own experience has presented analogous phenomena.
The ethical sequence described runs thus: The man hears “the word of the kingdom,” a discourse, say, like the Sermon on the Mount, or that at Nazareth (Luke 4:16-21). He does not “understand” it (the fault being moral rather than intellectual), does not attend to it or “take it in.” The “wicked one” (note the connection with the clause in the Lord’s Prayer, “Deliver us from evil,” or the evil one) snatches it away even from his memory. At first it seems strange that “the birds of the air” in their multitude should represent the Tempter in his unity; and yet there is a terrible truth in the fact that everything which leads men to forget the truth is, in very deed, doing the work of the great enemy. On the other hand, the birds, in their rapid flight and their gathering flocks, may well represent the light and foolish thoughts that are as the Tempter’s instruments. The “way-side” thus answers to the character, which is hardened by the wear and tear of daily life, what we well call its routine, so that the words of Truth make hardly even the most transient impression on it.
This is he which received seed.—Our translators try, unsuccessfully, to combine the parable with its interpretation. Literally, and far better, here and in the following verses, this man it is that is (the seed) sown by the way side.”
) Mat 15:8, “THIS PEOPLE HONORS ME WITH THEIR LIPS,BUTTHEIR HEART ISFAR AWAY
This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth,…. The preface to these words, or the form in which they are introduced by the prophet; “wherefore the Lord said”, is left out in this citation, being unnecessary here, though of the greatest importance there; partly to show, that what was about to be said, was not the prophet’s own words, but the words of the Lord, of which the Jews in Christ’s time made no doubt; and partly to give a reason why that judicial blindness, threatened in the context, should be inflicted on them, which is no part of Christ’s design here; but which is only to show, that the description here given exactly agrees with them, and so proves, and confirms the character he gives of them as hypocrites. They approached the ordinances of God, and drew nigh to him, and attended him in outward worship; they prayed unto him publicly, and constantly, in the streets, in the synagogues, and temple, and with much seeming devotion and sanctity:
and honoureth me with their lips: they owned him to be their creator and preserver; they made their boast of him, and of their knowledge of him, as the one only living, and true God, and as the God of Israel; they brought their sacrifices of praise and thanksgiving, even the fruit of their lips, unto him, for their many peculiar mercies, privileges, and favours, as a nation, church, and people, and with much seeming sincerity and affection.
But their heart is far from me; they had no true love to God, nor faith in him, nor fear of him; they were not at all concerned for his presence with them, or for communion with him, or for his honour and glory; their hearts were in the world, and after their covetousness; they made religion a tool to their secular purposes, supposing gain to be godliness; sought the applause of men, and contented themselves with bodily exercise; having no regard to internal religion, powerful godliness, or where their hearts were, so be it, their bodies were presented to God in public worship; and what they did it was to be seen and approved of men, not caring what the searcher of hearts knew concerning them, or what he required of them.”
The God of the Bible cannot tolerate people with lip service. Jesus says, Jhn 4:23-24, “But the time is coming, and even now has arrived, when the true worshipers will worship the Father in spirit and truth; for such people the Father seeks to be His worshipers. God is spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth.”
But the hour cometh.—Better, as in John 4:21, but there cometh an hour. He adds to this thought, what He could not add to the previous one, “and now is.” Local worship was not yet giving way to spiritual; but a band of true worshippers was being gathered, and some were then following Him.
The true worshippers.—Her distinction of place was of the accident, but the essence was the nature of the worship. What could any worship be to a God who saw the impurity of the heart, and the contradiction of thought and word? What could she know of the worship of which she speaks? Yes; and the temple at Jerusalem was a house of merchandise, instead of one of prayer; what did priest and Levite, scribe and Pharisee, know of true worship?
In spirit and in truth.—The link between human nature and the divine is in the human spirit, which is the shrine of the Holy Spirit (1Corinthians 6:19). All true approach to God must therefore be in spirit. (Comp. Romans 1:9, and Ephesians 6:18.) Place, and time, and words, and postures, and sounds, and all things from without, are important only in so far as they aid in abstraction from the sensible world, and in elevation of the spirit within. The moment they distract they hinder true worship. Ritual cannot be discussed without risk of spiritual loss. The words “in truth,” already expressed in true worshippers, and repeated in the following verse, are more than “truly.” Sincerity is not a test of acceptable worship, though it is a requisite. Bigots sincerely think they do God’s service. Worship which is “in truth” is in harmony with the nature of the God whom we worship. To think of God in hearing His truth, to kindle the soul by hymns of praise, to realise the earlier portions of collects and prayers which utter His attributes, are necessary to the truth of the petitions, and thanksgivings, and adorations of worship. The model prayer of Christianity brings home to the heart the Fatherhood of God in its first words.
For the Father seeketh such to worship him.—Better, for such the Father also seeketh His worshippers to be. The word “such,” i.e., of this character, is emphatic. The “also” expresses that the worship, on the part of the true worshippers, is in accordance with the divine will: “the Father also (on His part) . . .” The reader will not fail to note the emphasis in this reply on the word “Father” (John 4:21 and twice in this verse). This name of God, which we teach children to lisp in earliest years, came to her, it may be, now for the first time. He is not Vengeance to be appeased, nor Power to be dreaded, but Love to be received. (Comp. Note on John 3:16.) It is when men learn to think of God as Father that merely local and material worship must cease. The universal desire and practice of worship is the witness to a universal object of worship. The yearning of the human spirit is that of a child seeking the author of his being. The seeking is not human only. The Father also seeketh His child, and seeth him when he is a great way off (Luke 15:20).”
Christ proceeds to state what does defile the man, or render him a sinner:
“Evil thoughts” These are the first things – these are the fountains of all others. Thought precedes action. Thought, or purpose, or motive, gives its character to conduct. All evil thoughts are here intended. Though we labor to suppress them, yet they defile us. They leave pollution behind them.
“Murders.” Taking the life of others with malice. The malice has its seat in the heart, and the murder therefore proceeds from the heart, 1 John 3:15.
“Thefts.” Theft is the taking and carrying away the goods of others without their knowledge or consent. Thefts are caused by coveting the property of others. They proceed, therefore, from the heart, and violate at the same time two commandments – the tenth commandment in thought and the eighth commandment in act.
“False witness.” Giving wrong testimony. Concealing the truth, or stating what we know to be false – a violation of the ninth commandment. It proceeds from a desire to injure others, to take away their character or property, or to do them injustice. It proceeds thus from the heart.
“Blasphemies.” See the notes at Matthew 9:3. Blasphemy proceeds from opposition to God, hatred of his character Romans 8:7, and from a desire that there should be no God. It proceeds from the heart. See Psalm 14:1. Mark adds several things to those enumerated by Matthew:
“Covetousness.” The unlawful desire of what others possess, this always proceeds from the heart.
“Wickedness.” The original here means malice, or a desire of injuring others, Romans 1:29.
“Deceit,” i. e., fraud, concealment, cheating in trade. This proceeds from a desire to benefit ourselves by doing injustice to others, and this proceeds from the heart.
(d) Lasciviousness. Lust, obscenity, unbridled passion – a strong, evil desire of the heart.
(e) “An evil eye.” That is, an eye that is sour, malignant, proud; or an eye of lust and passion. See Matthew 5:28; Matthew 20:15; 2 Peter 2:14, “Having eyes full of adultery, that cannot cease from sin.”
(f) “Pride.” An improper estimate of our own importance; thinking that we are of much more consequence than we really are. This is always the work of an evil heart.
(g) “Foolishness.” Not a lack of intellect – man is not to blame for that – but a moral folly, consisting in choosing evil ends and the bad means of gaining them; or, in other words, sin and wickedness. All sin is folly. It is foolish for a man to disobey God, and foolish for anyone to go to hell.”
After hearing what Jesus says, can you claim you have not sinned?
11.) Mat 22:37, “And He said to him, “YOU SHALL LOVE THE LORD YOUR GOD WITH ALL YOUR HEART, AND WITH ALL YOUR SOUL, AND WITH ALL YOUR MIND.”
What are the distinctions and differences among your heart, your soul and your mind? That is a different topic. Suffice to have the following explanation:
Verse 37. – Thou shalt love the Lord thy God; Κύριον τὸν Θεόν σου (Deuteronomy 6:5, from the Septuagint, with some slight variation). Christ enunciates the two great moral precepts of God’s Law, not, indeed, stated in these words in the Decalogue, but implied throughout, and forming the basis of true religion. Heart… soul… mind. The Septuagint has “mind, soul, strength.” The expressions mean generally that God is to be loved with all our powers and faculties, and that nothing is to be preferred to him. It is difficult to define with any precision the signification of each term used, and much unprofitable labour has been expended in the endeavour to limit their exact sense. “Quum,” as Grotius says, “vocum multarum cumulatio nihil quam intensius studium designet.” It is usual to explain thus: Heart; which among the Hebrews was considered to be the seat of the understanding, is here considered as the home of the affections and the seat of the will. Soul; the living powers, the animal life. Mind; διαμοίᾳ, intellectual powers. These are to be the seat and abode of the love enjoined. Matthew 22:37”
12.) Mar 3:5, “After looking around at them with anger, grieved at their hardness of heart, He said to the man, “Stretch out your hand.” And he stretched it out, and his hand was restored.”
Do you know man’s hardness of heart can grieve the Lord.
With anger – With a severe and stern countenance; with indignation at their hypocrisy and hardness of heart. This was not, however, a spiteful or revengeful passion; it was caused by excessive “grief” at their state: “being grieved for the hardness of their hearts.” It was not hatred of the “men” whose hearts were so hard; it was hatred of the sin which they exhibited, joined with the extreme grief that neither his teaching nor the law of God, nor any means which could be used, overcame their confirmed wickedness. Such anger is not unlawful, Ephesians 4:26. However, in this instance, our Lord has taught us that anger is never lawful except when it is tempered with grief or compassion for those who have offended.
Hardness of their hearts – The heart, figuratively the seat of feeling or affection, is said to be tender when it is easily affected by the sufferings of others – by our own sin and danger – by the love and commands of God; when we are easily made to feel on the great subjects pertaining to our interest, Ezekiel 11:19-20. It is hard when nothing moves it; when a man is alike insensible to the sufferings of others, to the dangers of his own condition, and to the commands, the love, and the threatenings of God. It is most tender in youth, or when we have committed fewest crimes. It is made hard by indulgence in sin, by long resisting the offers of salvation, or by opposing any great and affecting appeals which God may make to us by his Spirit or providence, by affliction, or by a revival of religion. Hence, it is that the most favorable period for securing an interest in Christ, or for becoming a Christian, is in youth the first, the tenderest, and the best days of life. Nay, in the days of childhood, in the Sabbath-school, God may be found, and the soul prepared to die.”
The Scritptures describe the state of unbelievers: Eph 4:18-19, “being darkened in their understanding, excluded from the life of God because of the ignorance that is in them, because of the hardness of their heart;
and they, having become callous, have given themselves up to indecent behavior
for the practice of every kind of impurity with greediness.”
13.) Mar 16:14, “Later He appeared to the eleven disciplesthemselves as they were reclining at the table; and He reprimanded them for their unbelief and hardnessof heart, because they had not believed those who had seen Him after He had risen from the dead.”
14–18. The Appearance to the Eleven 14. Afterward] That is on the evening of the day of the Resurrection, when the two disciples returning from Emmaus had recounted their tale of joy, and the others had told them of the appearance to St Peter. as they sat at meat] On this occasion, when they were terrified at His sudden appearing (Luke 24:37), and thought they were looking at a spectre or phantom, He calmed their fears by (a) bidding them take note of His Hands and His Feet, by (b) eating in their presence of broiled fish (Luke 24:41-43), and by (c) reiterating His salutation, “Peace be unto you” (John 20:21). and upbraided them] Their new-born joy still struggled with bewilderment and unbelief (Luke 24:21), and one of their number, St Thomas, was absent altogether, having apparently thrown away all hope. hardness of heart] Compare His words (a) after the feeding of the Five and Four Thousand, and (b) to the disciples journeying towards Emmaus, Luke 24:25. them which had seen him] Of the five appearances after the Resurrection vouchsafed on the world’s first Easter-Day four had already taken place before this interview. (i) To Mary Magdalene, (ii) to the other ministering women, (iii) to the two journeying to Emmaus, (iv) to St Peter.
Unbelief is related to hardness of heart.
14.) Luk 2:19, “But Mary treasured all these things, pondering them in her heart.”
Mary set a good example to treasure all the things said about Jesus and ponder them in her heart.
Mary kept all these things – All that happened, and all that was said respecting her child. She “remembered” what the angel had said to “her;” what had happened to Elizabeth and to the shepherds – all the extraordinary circumstances which had attended. the birth of her son. Here is a delicate and beautiful expression of the feelings of a mother. A “mother” forgets none of those things which occur respecting her children. Everything they do or suffer – everything that is said of them, is treasured up in her mind; and often she thinks of those things, and anxiously seeks what they may indicate respecting the future character and welfare of her child.
Pondered – Weighed. This is the original meaning of the word “weighed.” She kept them; she revolved them; she “weighed” them in her mind, giving to each circumstance its just importance, and anxiously seeking what it might indicate respecting her child.
In her heart – In her mind. She “thought” of these things often and anxiously.”
The same things about the Scriptures which we must treasure them and ponder them in our hearts.
15.) Luk 8:15, “But the seed in the good soil, these are the ones who have heard the Word with a good and virtuous heart, and hold it firmly, and produce fruit with perseverance.”
The good seed needs the good soil. For
believers to produce fruit who have heard the Word of God, they must have a good and virtuous heart and hold it firmly and with perseverance.
Verse 15. – But that on the good ground are they, which in an honest and good heart, having heard the Word, keep it, and bring forth fruit with patience. In this portraiture of the fourth class of our Lord’s great life-picture of hearers of and inquirers concerning religion, the Greek words rendered in the Authorized Version “honest” and “good” (“in an honest and good heart “) were words well known and in familiar use among the widely spread Greek-speaking peoples for whom especially St. Luke’s Gospel was compiled. Professor Bruce (‘Parabolic Teaching of Christ,’ ch. 1.) remarks that “the man who united the two qualities expressed by the term ‘honest’ (better rendered ‘noble’) and ‘good,’ represented the beau-ideal of manhood. He was one whose aim was noble, and who was generously devoted to his aim. The expression rendered ‘honest’ (better translated ‘noble,’ καλός) has reference to aims or chief ends, and describes one whose mind is raised above moral vulgarity, and is bent, not on money-making and such low pursuits, but on the attainment of wisdom, holiness, and righteousness. The epithet rendered ‘good’ (ἀγαθός) denotes generous self-abandonment in the prosecution of lofty ends; large-heartedness, magnanimous, overflowing devotion.” Mary of Bethany, with her devoted love and her generous friendship; the centurion Cornelius, with his fervent piety and his noble generosity towards a despised and hated race; Barnabas, with his splendid liberality, his utter absence of care for self, his bright, loving trust in human nature, his true charity, “bearing all things, hoping all things;” – are good examples, drawn from different sexes and from varied races, and out of diverse paths of life, of these true inquirers, who not only hear the Word, but keep it. Luke 8:15.”
16.) Luk 24:25, “And then He said to them, “You foolish men and slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken!”
According to Jesus, a man is foolish because he is slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken.
O fools – The word “fool” sometimes is a term of reproach denoting “wickedness.” In this sense we are forbidden to employ it in addressing another, Matthew 5:22. That, however, is a different word in the Greek from the one which occurs here. The one there used implies contempt, but the one employed in this place denotes “weakness or dulness.” He reproached them for not seeing what he had himself so clearly predicted, and what had been foretold by the prophets. The word used in the original does not imply as much “reproach” as the word “fool” does among us. It was not an expression of “contempt;” it was an expression denoting merely that they were “thoughtless,” and that they did not properly “attend to” the evidence that he must die and rise again.
Slow of heart to believe – Not quick to perceive. Dull of learning. They had suffered their previous opinions and prejudices to prevent their seeing the evidence that he must die and rise from the dead.
All that the prophets have spoken – Respecting the character and sufferings of the Messiah. See the notes at Luke 24:27.”
Why? Luk 24:44, “Now He said to them, “These are My words which I spoke to you while I was still with you, that all the things that are written about Me in the Law ofMoses and the Prophets and the
Psalms must be fulfilled.”
ACCORDING TO :
https://cn.bing.com/images/search?view=detail
It might help you to place Major Prophets and Minor Prophets:
17.) Jhn 13:2, “And during supper, the devil having already put into the heart of Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon, to betray Him.”
It is a terrible thing that the devil can put into the heart of a person to do evil. I have good news for you. If you have the Holy Spirit dwelling in you, the devil cannot put an evil thought into your heart. The evil spirit is afraid of the Holy Spirit.
Verse 2. – A supper having commenced; or, being then in progress – without doubt the meal in which our Lord terminated the Old Testament dispensation and introduced the New, and which John discriminates, therefore, from the Passover proper referred to in ver. 1. The evangelist now reverts to the diabolic design which had been injected into the heart of Judas. The devil having already cast into the heart (of Judas) that he – Meyer’s suggestion that the devil put this design into his own heart, does not lighten the construction, and encumbers the passage with ideas which are foreign to the Bible – (even) Judas, (the son) of Simon, the Iscariot, should betray him. The idea came from the devil, but the purpose of the devil was not irrevocable. The evangelist looked through his tears of love to the traitor’s face as he sat at meat, and felt how the very excess and uttermost and hyperbole of love was reached and scaled by the contact between the treachery of the one and the Divine humiliation of the other. The contrast between these two mental states is one of the most striking antitheses in the Gospel. But how should John know that Judas had already plotted the betrayal of his Master? Hengstenberg makes the wise suggestion that the fourth evangelist was acquainted with the synoptic tradition of the priority of Judas’s bargain with the chief priests (Matthew 26:14-16; Mark 14:10, 11; Luke 22:3-6). John 13:2
18.) Jhn 14:1, “Do not let your heart be troubled; believe in God, believe also in Me.”
An unrepentent heart will give you most trouble, because the righteous judgment of God will cast you to eternal suffering in Hell.
Let not your heart be troubled.—The division of chapters is unfortunate, as it breaks the close connection between these words and those which have gone immediately before. The prophecy of St. Peter’s denial had followed upon the indication of Judas as the traitor, and upon the announcement of the Lord’s departure. These thoughts may well have brought troubled hearts. The Lord had Himself been troubled as the darkness drew on (John 12:27; John 13:21), and He calms the anxious thoughts that He reads in the souls of the disciples.
Ye believe in God, believe also in me.—It is more natural to take both these clauses as imperative—Believe in God, believe also in Me. Our English version reads the first and last clauses of the verse as imperative, and the second as an indicative, but there is no good reason for doing so; and a sense more in harmony with the context is got by reading them all as imperatives. As a matter of fact, the present trouble of the hearts of the disciples arose from a want of a true belief in God; and the command is to exercise a true belief, and to realise the presence of the Father, as manifested in the person of the Son. There was a sense in which every Jew believed in God. That belief lay at the very foundation of the theocracy; but like all the axioms of creeds, it was accepted as a matter of course, and too often had no real power on the life. What our Lord here teaches the disciples is the reality of the Fatherhood of God as a living power, ever present with them and in them; and He teaches them that the love of God is revealed in the person of the Word made flesh. This faith is the simplest article of the Christian’s creed. We teach children to say, we ourselves constantly say, “I believe in God the Father.” Did we but fully grasp the meaning of what we say, the troubles of our hearts would be hushed to silence; and our religion would be a real power over the whole life, and would be also, in a fulness in which it never has been, a real power over the life of the world.”
There are many things in this world to trouble your heart. You know how bad is the human heart: Jer 17:9, “The heart is more deceitful than
all else and is desperately sick; who can understand it?” Just the hardness of heart alone is sufficient to send a man to eternal suffering in Hell.
It is not enough to believe in God, you must also believe in Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Savior of mankind. You can repent of your sins and believe in the great God and Savior who died for your sins and my sins and rose again from death so that we may be justified before God. Do not neglect so great a salvation, there is no one under the Heaven that you might be saved. You can do it now; for now is the day of salvation.
Legally, Taiwan has been restored to China from Japan. In fact, the two parties (KMT and People Progressive Party) have rebelled against China for 80 years, raped by Japan and America or simultaneously. China can give Taiwan one last chance: conduct referendum to determine which is larger in population; if those who want to return to China are greater, then they can overthrow the current regime and set up a provisional government waiting for China to take over.
If those who want to be Independent are greater, they can leave Taiwan. China shall use force to liberate Taiwan and publicly execute those traitorous party leaders. Undoubtedly, PPP has done the greatest harm by ditching Chineseness in everything. I think their past and present leaders will escape fast to America. Enogh is enough, 80 years of rebellion are enough.
Learning from black criminals, black pimps, black population in America and Africa, no blacks in whatever capacity may enter China.
To pump major investment into Africa and other undeveloped, unmotivated, insolvent and lazy peoples is like to throw away money into a black hole. Global problems are not China’s problems. Many nations enjoy themselves by conning and consumming China’s resources so that China will be behind India. China has aided more than 100 nations, not one has shown any tangible gratitude.
4. To use AI to program robots to run, to fight, to dance– do not shape intelligent economy and socety. Too many ignoramuses have been given platform to speak. UN is a useless and worthless organization
5. Discard old belief of superstition, old practice of religion, old outlook of self-satisfaction, and old values of traditon by embracing new concept, new perspfective and new values of innovtion and technology.
6. Stop all foreign aid because China does not have enough resoources to do modernized vital projects of its own.
7. Restrict entry of all undersiable peoples and welcome the influx of overseas Chinese and their investment.
8. Improve manufacture with only high qualify products and penalize fake goods and poor quality products.
9. Eliminate corruption, organized crime, counterfeit currency, rumor, smuggling of any sort and monopoly and overchages of hospitals and doctors.
10. Democracy is the greatest fraud perpetrated by the West in the world; China must not immitate the West but go its own way.
11. Recruit 6-footers who have graduated from college into a new military school like West Point to be trained to become military leaders.
12. Overhaul CGTN with respect to its ideology, personnel, programming and commercials. No liquor, cigarette, Western fake goods are allowed on TV.
13. Ban uncivilized sports such as boxing, fencing, grand prix, and all intentionally body-hurt games.
14. China has no need to save any underdeveloped, unmotivated, impoverished, insolvent and useless nations; China has need to save itself.
15. Enhance nuclear weapons so that China in a superior position not threatened by any country.
16. Improve military position toward neigboring hostile nations.
17. Revitalize rural areas not only liberating from poor and backward situations but able to be independent economically, financially, and productively.
18. Overhaul CGTN: scrap Africa, Latin America and Arab programs; forcus on China, Asia, America and Europe.
19. October 25, on Taiwan Restoration Day, I advocate to move China’s national treasures which amount to $100,000 trillion dollars and priceless from Taipai Palace Museum back to Beijing without delay or hitch.
19. I want to tell you, the Chinese people and peoples of the world, under leadership of Chinese government, Chinese engineers, scientists, technicians and workers have achieved and surpassed many nations in the fields of space, transportation, agriculture, industry, manufacture, AI, infrastrutures, etc.
willie-wong-thought.odoo.com has a global rank of #4,540 which puts itself among the top 10,000 most popular websites worldwide. willie-wong-thought.odoo.com rank has increased 22% over the last 3 months. willie-wong-thought.odoo.com was launched at December 29, 2019 and is 1 year and 226 days. It reaches roughly 3,153,750 users and delivers about 6,938,310 pageviews each month. Its estimated monthly revenue is $20,121.00. We estimate the value of willie-wong-thought.odoo.com to be around $244,805.50. The domain willie-wong-thought.odoo.com uses a Commercial suffix and its server(s) are located in United States with the IP number 35.201.178.40. willie-wong-thought.odoo.com is not listed on Dmoz. It costs money to be listed on Dmoz. Our website does not make money because it is free to all.
yandex_4328f73ec80eb038.html with the following content:Verification: 4328f73ec80eb038Make sure that the file at https://williewongthought.hpage.com/yandex_4328f73ec80eb038.html opens. Fast and solid network 99.99% uptime with more than 1.500.000.0000 hits tracked monthly.
The fake claim and biggest black lie is black Jews. Abraham was not a Negro, the twelve tribes of Israel were not Negroes. David was not a Negro. Jesus was born a Jew, not a Negro. There are no black Jews. Merriam Webster defines Negro as a person of Black African ancestry. The Biblical Jews are neither black nor African.
Note: Enemies of truth habitually attack my website by distortion, elimination, addition and misspelling; or create so many technical problems to prevent me from editing and revising my articles. If you see something is wrong, the enemies did it! I could not find an absolutely free website with complete freedom of expression. I need a free website because we do not make money, it costs me money to develop and maintain a free website. The costs include a computer, annual fee of broad band, printer, electricity, papers, repairs, etc.
The fake claim and biggest blacklie is black Jews. Abraham was not a Negro, the twelve tribes of Israel were not Negroes. David was not a Negro. Jesus was born a Jew, not a Negro. There are no black Jews. Merriam Webster defines Negro as aperson of Black African ancestry. The Biblical Jews are neither black nor African.
The two-state proposal is not the two-state solution. For God gave the Promised Land to Abraham and his descendants some 4,000 years ago. The Chosen People rebelled against God and they were scattered all over the world. During the British colonial rule, the Holy Land was known as Palestine, illegal Arabs moved in to occupy the Holy Land without payment. The illegal Arabs were latter known as Palestinians. Palestinians, Arabs and Hamas have no claim to the Holy Land and no resettlement right in the Holy Land. They do not own one inch of the Jewish land, they now illegally occupied the Promised Land; Palestinians, Arabs and Hamas must at once leave the Jewish land for good. The leaders of the United Kingdom could tell them so. Palestinians could never establish a Palestinian state in the Holy Land. The United Nations or any agency has no authority to give the Jewish land to Palestinians, Arabs and Hamas. Jerusalem is forever the capital of the great King David. It is high time for Palestinians, Arabs and Hamas to get out of the Holy Land in peace; or they will be evicted by force. God will fight for Jerusalem, for God is the Protector of Israel. Palestine only existed in British colonial rule, so Palestinians are not free in Israel; they must be expelled from Jerusalem and the Jewish land, from the Jordan River to the Mediterranean Sea. They are free to go to Arab nations. Palestinians and Hamas must withdraw from the Jewish land that God gave to Abraham and his descendants without delay. Any strategy to bargain away the Jewish land is wrong.
Leaders and politicians of some 50 nations, in spite of CORONAVIRUS PANDEMIC and high inflation, send their taxpayer money and heavy weapons to the Ukraine nincompoop and puppet, in order to prolong the war with Russia. Scandinavia hopes for security, instead joins death camp. NATO is the Western terrorism and war machine to target Russia in Europe; and expands to Asia to target China. The world has no peace because the West misleads the peoples by distortion and death and destruction.
*Our mission is to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ absolutely free. We do not want donation. We only want you to know the truth.
BY WILLIE WONG
1.) According to the Scriptures
1Co 15:3-4, “For I handed down to you as of first importance what I also received, that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures, and that He was buried, and that He was raised on the third day according to the Scriptures.”
For I delivered unto you – See the note at1 Corinthians 11:23. “First of all.” Among the first doctrines which I preached. As the leading and primary doctrines of Christianity.
That which I also received – Which had been communicated to me. Not doctrines of which I was the author, or which were to be regarded as my own. Paul here refers to the fact that he had received these doctrines from the Lord Jesus by inspiration; compare the 1 Corinthians 10:23, note; Galatians 1:2, note. This is one instance in which he claims to be under the divine guidance, and to have received his doctrines from God.
How that Christ died for our sins – The Messiah, The Lord Jesus, died as an expiatory offering on account of our sins. They caused his death; for them he shed his blood; to make expiation for them, and to wipe them away, he expired on the cross. This passage is full proof that Christ did not die merely as a martyr, but that his death was to make atonement for sin. That he died as an atoning sacrifice, or as a vicarious offering, is here declared by Paul to be among the “first” things that he taught; and the grand fundamental truth on which the church at Corinth had been founded, and by which it had been established, and by which they would be saved. It follows that there can be no true church, and no wellfounded hope of salvation, where the doctrine is not held that Christ died for sin.
According to the Scriptures – The writings of the Old Testament; See the note at John 5:39. It is, of course, not certain to what parts of the Old Testament Paul here refers. He teaches simply that the doctrine is contained there that the Messiah would die for sin; and, in his preaching, he doubtless adduced and dwelt upon the particular places. Some of the places where this is taught are the following: Psalm 22; Isaiah 53:1-12; Daniel 9:26; Zechariah 12:10; compare Luke 24:26, Luke 24:46. See also Hengstenberg’s Christology of the Old Testament, vol. 1:pp. 187,216, translated by Keith.”
ACCORDING TO in Greek is katawhich means after; through; with reference to; with regard to; agreeably to; on account of; by virtue of; owing to; in conforming with; as stated or attested by; depending on (Strong’s Concordance); — which occurs 473 times in the New Testament.
It is of first importance (more than great importance) that the Christian Faith (Christianity) is according to the Scriptures. There is no Christian religion without the Scriptures. Both the Old Testament and the New Testament are inspired and infallible Word of God.
“What Did Luther Really Believe about Scriptural Authority?
Martin Luther’s commitment to the final authority of Scripture, an authority by which all other authorities are to be judged, is clear from the earliest years of his teaching and writing ministry.
Luther insisted, “The truth of Scripture comes first. After that is accepted one may determine whether the words of men can be accepted as true.”1
That this is what Luther meant by the slogan sola Scriptura was made even clearer a few years later when, in the wake of Leo X’s (r. 1513–1521) threat of excommunication, he wrote An Assertion of All the Articles (1520):
I do not want to throw out all those more learned [than I], but Scripture alone to reign, and not to interpret it by my own spirit or the spirit of any man, but I want to understand it by itself and its spirit.2
Luther recognized other subsidiary and contingent authorities, not alongside but under the rule of Scripture.”
If Christians hear a preacher who preaches something contrary to the Scriptures, they have duty to protest and reject them.
2.) According to their kind
Gen 1:11, “Then God said, “Let the earth sprout vegetation, plants yielding seed, and fruit trees on the earth bearing fruit according to their kind with seed in them”; and it was so.”
Today scientific term is “species”. God created plants, animals, etc. according to their species. The science of creation is that God created according to species.
“There are about 375,000 species of plants, with more being discovered each year. This includes seed plants, bryophytes, ferns and relatives of ferns called fern allies. Some 297,326 species of plants have been identified, of which 258,650 are flowering and 15,000 bryophytes (liverworts, hornworts, and mosses). All plants are photosynthetic, utilizing carbon dioxide, water and light energy to produce oxygen and sugars. They’re just like humans, except humans will require a trip to a dietitian to know if there is something lacking in their diets, something that will hamper their ability to thrive. Within each cell are numerous organelles called chloroplasts which perform this task. Chloroplasts are thought to be ancient cyanobacteria that were absorbed by the larger eukaryotic cells which constitute plants.”
This is just one illustration, we are not going to count how many species of animals, insects, etc.
3.) IN OUR OWN IMAGE
Gen 1:26, “Then God said, “Let Us make mankind in Our image, according to Our likeness; and let them rule over the fish of the sea and over the birds of the sky and over the livestock and over all the earth, and over every crawling thing that crawls on the earth.”
(26) Let us make man.—Comp. Genesis 11:7. The making of man is so ushered in as to show that at length the work of creation had reached its perfection and ultimate goal. As regards the use of the plural here, Maimonides thinks that God took counsel with the earth, the latter supplying the body and Elohim the soul. But it is denied in Isaiah 40:13 that God ever took counsel with any one but Himself. The Jewish interpreters generally think that the angels are meant. More truly and more reverently we may say that this first chapter of Genesis is the chapter of mysteries, and just as “the wind of God” in Genesis 1:2 was the pregnant germ which grew into the revelation of the Holy Ghost, so in Elohim, the many powers concentrated in one being, lies the germ of the doctrine of a plurality of persons in the Divine Unity. It is not a formal proof of the Trinity, nor do believers in the inspiration of Holy Scripture so use it. What they affirm is, that from the very beginning the Bible is full of such germs, and that no one of them remains barren, but all develop, and become Christian truths. There is in this first book a vast array of figures, types, indications, yearnings, hopes, fears, promises, and express predictions, which advance onwards like an ever-deepening river, and when they all find a logical fulfilment in one way, the conclusion is that that fulfilment is not only true, but was intended.
Man.—Hebrew, Adam. In Assyrian the name for man is also adamu, or admu. In that literature, so marvellously preserved to our days, Sir H. Rawlinson thinks that he has traced the first man up to the black or Accadian race. It is hopeless to attempt any derivation of the name, as it must have existed before any of the verbs and nouns from which commentators attempt to give it a meaning; and the adâmâh, or “tilled ground,” of which we shall soon hear so much, evidently had its name from Adam.
In our image, after our likeness.—The human body is after God’s image only as being the means whereby man attains to dominion: for dominion is God’s attribute, inasmuch as He is sole Lord. Man’s body, therefore, as that of one who rules, is erect, and endowed with speech, that he may give the word of command. The soul is first, in God’s image. This, as suggesting an external likeness, may refer to man’s reason, free-will, self-consciousness, and so on. But it is, secondly, in God’s likeness, which implies something closer and more inward. It refers to man’s moral powers, and especially to his capacity of attaining unto holiness. Now man has lost neither of these two. (Comp. Genesis 9:6; 1Corinthians 11:7; James 3:9.) Both were weakened and defiled by the fall, but were still retained in a greater or less degree. In the man Christ Jesus both were perfect; and fallen man, when new-created in Christ, attains actually to that perfection which was his only potentially at his first creation, and to which Adam never did attain.
Let them have dominion.—The plural here shows that we have to do not with Adam and Eve, but with the human race generally. This, too, agrees with the whole bearing of the first chapter, which deals in a large general way with genera and species, and not with individuals. This is important as an additional proof that God’s likeness and image belong to the whole species man, and could not therefore have been lost by the fall, as St. Augustine supposed.
Image in Hebrew is ṣelemwhich means likeness (of resemblance); semblance; a visual representation or mental picture of something (Strong’s Concordance); — which occurs 17 times in the Old Testament.
And that yeput on . . .—But this effect of “the putting off of the old man” is at once absorbed in the stronger idea of “putting on the new man.” In the “new man” here is implied not merely youthfulness, but the freshness of a higher nature (as in Ephesians 2:15). To “put on the new man” is, therefore, to “put on the Lord Jesus Christ,” by that divine process of which we have the beginning in Galatians 3:27, the continuation in Romans 13:14, and the completion in 1Corinthians 15:53-54; 2Corinthians 5:3. For He is “the new man,” “the second Adam,” “formed after God, in righteousness and holiness of the truth.”
Holiness (used only here and in Luke 1:75) is “purity” consecrated to God in His “Holy One” (Acts 2:27). It describes the “purity of heart” of which our Lord Himself speaks as a still higher grace, gifted with a higher reward, than even “hunger and thirst after righteousness” (Matthew 5:6; Matthew 5:8). “Righteousness” is goodness shown to others, to man and to God: “holiness” is goodness in itself, as it is in “the High and Holy One who inhabiteth eternity.” Stress is laid upon it here in contrast with the lusts and uncleanness described above.
Truth is similarly opposed to the “deceit” of Ephesians 4:22. Christ is Himself “the Truth,” as being the manifestation of “the fulness of the Godhead.” As the corrupting and beguiling lusts belong to the spirit of Deceit, so righteousness and holiness to the Truth.”
I believe the likeness of God in mankind is expressed in righteousness, holiness and truth. The more a person has righteousness, holiness and truth the more that person has the image of God.
4.) Adam fathered a son according to his image
Gen 5:3, “When Adam had lived 130 years, he fathered a son in his own likeness, according to his image, and named him Seth.”
Verses 3-5. – At the head of the Adamic race stands the first man, whose career is summarized in three short verses, which serve as a model for the subsequent biographies. And Adam lived an hundred and thirty years. Shanah, a repetition, a return of the sun s circuit, or of similar natural phenomena; from shanah, to fold together, to repeat; hence a year (Gesenius, Furst). Cf. Latin, annus; Greek, ἐνιαυτός; Gothic, Jar, jar, jet; German, jahr; English, year – all of which “seem to carry the same thought, viz., that which comes again” (T. Lewis). “Shanah never means month” (Kalisch). And begat a son in his own likeness, – damuth (cf. Genesis 1:26) – after his image – tselem (cf. Genesis1:26); not the Divine image in which he was himself created (Kalisch, Knobel, Alford), but the image or likeness of his own fallen nature, i.e. the image of God modified and corrupted by sin (Keil, Murphy, Wordsworth). “A supernatural remedy does not prevent generation from participating in the corruption of sin. Therefore, according to the flesh Seth was born a sinner, though he was afterwards renewed by the Spirit of grace” (Calvin). The doctrine of inherited depravity or transmitted sin has been commonly held to favor the theory which accounts for the origin of the human soul per traducem (Tertullian, Luther, Delitzsch), in opposition to that which holds it to be due to the creative power of God (Jerome, Augustine, Calvin, Beza, Turretin). Kalisch thinks the statement “Adam begat Seth in his own image ‘ decisive in favor of Traducianism, while Hodge affirms “it only asserts that Seth was like his father, and sheds no light, on the mysterious process of generation (‘Syst. Theol.,’ Part I. Genesis 3. § 2). The truth is that Scripture seems to recognize both sides of this question. VidePsalm 51:5 in favor of Traducianism, and Psalm 139:14-16; Jeremiah L 5 in support of Creationism (cf. Martensen’s ‘Dogmatics,’ § 74), though there is much force in the words of Augustine “De re obscurissima disputatur, non adjuvantibus divinarum scripturarum certis clarisque documentis.” And called his name – probably concurring in the name selected by Eve (Genesis 4:25) – Seth – Appointed, placed, substituted; hence compensation (Genesis 4:25). And the days of Adam after he had begotten – literally, his begetting – Seth were eight hundred years: and he begat sons and daughters. “In that primitive time the births did not rapidly follow each other – a fact which had to indicate that his having a posterity at all was conditioned by the ripeness of his faith. At the same time the lateness of paternity among these primeval men may have been partly due to a physical cause as well, “since in exact accordance with the increasing degeneracy and rankness of human life is there, in a literal sense, the increase of a numerous and wretched offspring” (Lange). And all the days that Adam – not the whole tribe (Gatterer, vide Bohlen; cf. Balgarnie, ‘Expositor,’ vol. 8.), “as in this case Enoch must have been taken to heaven with his whole family” (Kalisch); but the individual bearing that name – lived were nine hundred and thirty years. The remarkable longevity of the Macrobii has been explained –
1. On the supposition of its non–authenticity. (1) As a purely mythical conception (Knobel, Bauer, Hartmann, Bohlen); which, however, may be safely rejected as an altogether inadequate hypothesis.
(2) As due to an error in the traditional transmission of the genealogical registers, several names having fallen out, leaving their years to be reckoned to those that remained (Rosenmüller); but against this conjecture stands the orderly succession of father and son through ten generations. (3) As representing not the lifetimes of individuals, but dynastic epochs (vide supra); and (4) as signifying lesser spaces of time – e.g. three months (Hensler), or one month (Raske) – than solar years; but even Knobel admits that “no shorter year have the Hebrews ever had than the period of a year’s time.”
2. Onthe basis of its historic credibility; as attributable to – (1) The original immortality with which man was endowed, and which was now being frayed away by the inroads of sin (Kalisch). (2) The superior piety and intelligence of these early father’s of the race (Josephus, ‘Antiq.,’ I. 3:9). (3) The influence of the fruit of the tree of life which, while in the garden, Adam ate (Whately, ‘Ency. Brit.,’ eighth ed., Art. Christianity). (4) The original vigor of their physical constitutions, and the greater excellence of the food on which they lived (Willet). But if the first and second opinions are correct, then the Cainites should have died earlier than the Sethites, which there is no reason to believe they did; while the third is a pure conjecture (videGenesis 2:9), and the fourth may contain some degree of truth. We prefer to ascribe the longevity of these antediluvian men to a distinct exercise of grace on the part of God, who designed it to be (1) a proof of the Divine clemency in suspending the penalty of sin; (2) a symbol of that immortality which had been recovered for men by the promise of the woman’s seed; and (3) a medium of transmission for the faith, for the benefit of both the Church and the world. And he died. “The solemn toll of the patriarchal funeral bell (Bonar). Its constant recurrence at the close of each biography proves the dominion of death from Adam onward, as an immutable law (Romans 5:12; Baumgarten, Kefi, Lange); “warns us that death was not denounced in vain against men” (Calvin); “is a standing demonstration of the effect of disobedience” (Murphy); “was intended to show what the condition of all mankind was after Adam’s fall (Willet). The expression is not appended to the genealogical list of the Fathers after the Flood, doubtless as being then sufficiently understood; and it is not said of the descendants of Cain that they died, “as if the inheritance of the sons of God were not here on earth, but in death, as the days of the deaths of martyrs are held in honor by the Church as their birthdays” (Wordsworth). Genesis 5:3
Thus did Noah,…. Or “and” or “therefore Noah made” (o) the ark; and “all things”, as the Septuagint and Vulgate Latin versions:
according to all that God commanded him, so did he; he made the ark according to the pattern God gave him, he gathered together food for himself and family, and for all the creatures, and laid it up in the ark as God directed him; and when the time was come, he and they not only entered into it, but he took with him all the creatures he was ordered, as after related; in this we have an instance of his fear of God, of his faith in his word, and of his obedience to his will, see Hebrews 11:7 in all which he was a type of Christ, the builder of his church the ark was a figure of, and the pilot of it through the tempestuous sea of this world, and the provider of all good things for it, for the sustenance of it, and of those who are in it.”
Noah was a righteous preacher becaue he did things according to everything that God had commanded him.
6.) Sons of Noah according to their descendants
Gen 10:32, “These are the families of the sons of Noah, according to their descendants, by their nations; and out of these the nations were separated on the earth after the flood.”
Genesis 10:31 contains the usual closing formula for the pedigree of the Shemite tribes; and Genesis 10:32 contains the corresponding form for the whole table of nations.
From a review of these lands it is evident that Shem occupied a much smaller extent of territory than either of his brothers. The mountains beyond the Tigris, the Persian Gulf, the Red Sea, the Levant, the Archipelago, and the Black Sea, bound the countries that were in part peopled by Shem. Arabia, Syria, and Assyria contained the great bulk of the Shemites, intermingled with some of the Hamites. The Kushites, Kenaanites, and Philistines trench upon their ground. The rest of the Hamites peopled Africa, and such countries as were supplied from it. The Japhethites spread over all the rest of the world.
In this table there are 70 names, exclusive of Nimrod, of heads of families, tribes, or nations descended from the 3 sons of Noah – 14 from Japheth, 30 from Ham, and 26 from Shem. Among the heads of tribes descended from Japheth are 7 grandsons. Among those from Ham are 23 grandsons and 3-great-grandsons. Among those of Shem are 5 grandsons, one great-grandson, 2 of the fourth generation, and 13 of the fifth. Whence, it appears that the subdivisions are traced further in Ham and much further in Shem than in Japheth, and that they are pursued only in those lines which are of importance for the coming events in the history of Shem.
It is to be observed, also, that, though the different races are distinguished by the diversity of tongues, yet the different languages are much less numerous than the tribes. The eleven tribes of Kenaanites, and the thirteen tribes of Joctanites, making allowance for some tribal peculiarities, most probably spoke at first only two dialects of one family of languages, which we have designated the Hebrew, itself a branch of, if not identical with, what is commonly called the Shemitic. Hence, some Hamites spoke the language of Shem. A similar community of language may have occurred in some other instances of diversity of descent.”
7.) According to the custom of all the earth.
Gen 19:31, “Then the firstborn said to the younger, “Our father is old, and there is not a man on earth to have relations with us according to
the custom of all the earth.”
The custom of all the earth is marrying and giving in marriage. But it is not proper for daughters to have intercourse with the father. I do not want to dwell on marriage and human relations. In particular, the debate whether marriage is made in Heaven or not.
And the firstborn said unto the younger,…. That is, the firstborn of those two, or the elder of them; for, if Lot had other daughters that were married in Sodom, it is probable they were elder than either of these: Aben Ezra intimates, that Lot had another wife, who died first, and these were by his second; the following motion is made by the eldest of them to the youngest, as being bolder, having more authority, and a greater influence to persuade:
our father is old; if he was fifty years of age when he was taken captive by the kings, as says the Jewish chronologer (q) he must now be sixty five, since the destruction of Sodom, according to Bishop Usher (r), was fifteen years after that:
and there is not a man in the earth to come in unto us after the manner of all the earth; to marry them, cohabit with them, and procreate children of them, which was the common way of the propagation of mankind in the earth; they thought the whole world was destroyed by fire, as it had been by a flood; they understood it would be no more consumed by water, but they had been told it would be by fire, and they imagined the time was now come, and this was the case; that not only Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed by fire, and that by this time the fire had reached to Zoar, and had consumed that, but that the whole earth was destroyed, and not a man left but their father, and therefore thought it could be excusable in them, and lawful for them to take the following method to repopulate the world; or else they supposed there were none in the land, the land of Canaan, not of any of their kindred and relations, for they might be ignorant of Abraham and his family, or however of any good man that they knew of, that they could be joined to in marriage; for as for the inhabitants of Zoar, they had just left, they were as wicked as any, and therefore could not think of living with them in such a near relation: but all this is not a sufficient excuse for contriving and executing what is after related; for they should have inquired of their father, who could have informed them better.”
8.) According to your word.
Gen 30:34, “Laban said, “Good, let it be according to your word.”
In any transaction, business or personal, word of either side is important. Both must keep the word. What is said or promised matters.
Jacob enters into a new contract of service with Laban. “When Rachel had borne Joseph.” Jacob cannot ask his dismissal until the twice seven years of service were completed. Hence, the birth of Joseph, which is the date of his request, took place at the earliest in the fifteenth year of his sojourn with Laban. Jacob now wishes to return home, from which he had been detained so long by serving for Rachel. He no doubt expects of Laban the means at least of accomplishing his journey. Laban is loath to part with him. “I have divined” – I have been an attentive observer. The result of his observation is expressed in the following words. “Appoint.” Laban offers to leave the fixing of the hire to Jacob. “Thy hire upon me,” which I will take upon me as binding. Jacob touches upon the value of his services, perhaps with the tacit feeling that Laban in equity owed him at least the means of returning to his home. “Brake forth” – increased. “At my foot” – under my guidance and tending of thy flocks.
“Do” – provide. “Thou shalt not give me anything.” This shows that Jacob had no stock from Laban to begin with. “I will pass through all thy flock today” with thee. “Remove thou thence every speckled and spotted sheep, and every brown sheep among the lambs, and the spotted and speckled among the goats.” These were the rare colors, as in the East the sheep are usually white, and the goats black or dark brown. “And such shall be my hire.” Such as these uncommon party-colored cattle, when they shall appear among the flock already cleared of them; and not those of this description that are now removed. For in this case Laban would have given Jacob something; whereas Jacob was resolved to be entirely dependent on the divine providence for his hire. “And my righteousness will answer for me.” The color will determine at once whose the animal is. Laban willingly consents to so favorable a proposal, removes the party-colored animals from the flock, gives them into the hands of his sons, and puts an interval of three days’ journey between them and the pure stock which remains in Jacob’s hands. Jacob is now to begin with nothing, and have for his hire any party-colored lambs or kids that appear in those flocks, from which every specimen of this rare class has been carefully removed.”
9.) According to the same rule
Exo 21:31, “Whether it gores a son or a daughter, it shall be done to him according to the same rule.”
Whether he have gored a son, or have gored a daughter,…. A little son or daughter, and both Israelites, as Jarchi and Aben Ezra; this is observed, because only a man or woman are made mention of in Exodus 21:29 persons grown up; and lest it should be thought that only adult persons were intended, this is added, to show that the same regard is had to little ones as to grown persons, should they suffer by an ox in like manner as men and women may. The Targum of Jonathan restrains this to a son or daughter of an Israelite; but the life of everyone, of whatsoever nation, is equally provided for, and guarded against by the original law of God:
according to this judgment shall it be done unto him; to the owner of the ox that has gored a child, male or female; that is, he shall be put to death, if he has been warned of the practice of his ox for three days past, and has took no care to keep him in; or he shall pay the ransom of his life, as it has been laid by the court, with the consent of the relations of the children.”
Whether male or female, son or daughter, it shall be done according to the same rule. This equality rule was much earlier than American law. I am for equal treatment, equal opportunity, equal pay, etc.
“The House of Representatives voted on Thursday to pass the Equality Act, a bill that would ban discrimination against people based on sexual orientation and gender identity. It would also substantially expand the areas to which those discrimination protections apply.
The Equality Act would amend the 1964 Civil Rights Act to explicitly prevent discrimination based on sexual orientation and gender identity.
The bill has been introduced multiple times before and previously passed the House in 2019. However, the law’s impact would be different in practical terms now than it was then.
That’s because the Supreme Court ruled in June of last year, in Bostock v. Clayton County, that the protections guaranteed by the 1964 Civil Rights Act on the basis of sex also extend to discrimination against lesbian, gay, and transgender Americans. The logic was that a man who, for example, loses his job because he has a same-sex partner is facing discrimination on the basis of sex — that, were he a woman, he wouldn’t have faced that discrimination.
This act would explicitly enshrine those nondiscrimination protections into law for sexual orientation and gender identity, rather than those protections being looped in under the umbrella of “sex.” However, the Equality Act would also substantially expand those protections.
The Civil Rights Act covered discrimination in certain areas, like employment and housing. The Equality Act would expand that to cover federally funded programs, as well as “public accommodations” — a broad category including retail stores and stadiums, for example.
(“Public accommodations” is also a category that the bill broadens, to include online retailers and transportation providers, for example. Because of that, many types of discrimination the Civil Rights Act currently prohibits — like racial or religious discrimination — would now also be explicitly covered at those types of establishments.)”
10.) Jonah went to Nineveh according to the Word of the Lord
Jon 3:3, “So Jonah got up and went to Nineveh according to the Word of the LORD. Now Nineveh was an exceedingly large city, a three days’ walk.”
A prophet must obey the commandment of the Lord and do according to the Word of the Lord.
And Jonah arose and went unto Nineveh – , ready to obey, as before to disobey. Before, when God said those same words, “he arose and fled;” now, “he arose and went.” True conversion shows the same energy in serving God, as the unconverted had before shown in serving self or error. Saul’s spirit of fire, which persecuted Christ, gleamed in Paul like lightning through the world, to win souls to Him.
Nineveh was an exceeding great city – literally “great to God,” i. e., what would not only appear great to man who admires things of no account, but what, being really great, is so in the judgment of God who cannot be deceived. God did account it great, Who says to Jonah, “Should not I spare Nineveh that great city, which hath more than six score thousand that cannot discern between their right hand and their left?” It is a different idiom from that, when Scripture speaks of “the mountains of God, the cedars of God.” For of these it speaks, as having their firmness or their beauty from God as their Author.
Of three days’ journey – , i. e., 60 miles in circumference. It was a great city. Jonah speaks of its greatness, under a name which he would only have used of real greatness. Varied accounts agree in ascribing this size to Nineveh . An Eastern city enclosing often, as did Babylon, ground under tillage, the only marvel is, that such a space was enclosed by walls. Yet this too is no marvel, when we know from inscriptions, what masses of human strength the great empires of old had at their command, or of the more than threescore pyramids of Egypt . In population it was far inferior to our metropolis, of which, as of the suburbs of Rome of old , “one would hesitate to say, where the city ended, where it began. The suburban parts are so joined on to the city itself and give the spectator the idea of boundless length.”
An Eastern would the more naturally think of the circumference of a city, because of the broad places, similar to the boulevards of Paris, which encircles it, so that people could walk around it, within it . “The buildings,” it is related of Babylon, “are not brought close to the walls, but are at about the distance of an acre from them. And not even the whole city did they occupy with houses; 80 furlongs are inhabited, and not even all these continuously, I suppose because it seemed safer to live scattered in several places. The rest they sow and till, that, if any foreign force threaten them, the besieged may be supplied with food from the soil of the city itself.” Not Babylon alone was spoken of, of old, as “having the circumference of a nation rather than of a city.”
11.) It shall be done for you according to your faith
Mat 9:29, “Then He touched their eyes, saying, “It shall be done for you according to your faith.”
9:27-31 At this time the Jews expected Messiah would appear; these blind men knew and proclaimed in the streets of Capernaum that he was come, and that Jesus was he. Those who, by the providence of God, have lost their bodily sight, may, by the grace of God, have the eyes of their understanding fully enlightened. And whatever our wants and burdens are, we need no more for supply and support, than to share in the mercy of our Lord Jesus. In Christ is enough for all. They followed him crying aloud. He would try their faith, and would teach us always to pray, and not to faint, though the answer does not come at once. They followed Christ, and followed him crying; but the great question is, Do ye believe? Nature may make us earnest, but it is only grace that can work faith. Christ touched their eyes. He gives sight to blind souls by the power of his grace going with his word, and he puts the cure upon their faith. Those who apply to Jesus Christ, shall be dealt with, not according to their fancies, nor according to their profession, but according to their faith. Christ sometimes concealed his miracles, because he would not indulge the conceit which prevailed among the Jews, that their Messiah should be a temporal prince, and so give occasion to the people to attempt tumults and seditions.”
12.) Declared the Son of God with power accordig to the Spirit
Rom 1:4, “who was declared the Son of God with power according to the Spirit of holiness by the resurrection from the dead, Jesus Christ our Lord.”
declared] Better, defined, marked out by sure signs. Same word as Hebrews 4:7 (“He limiteth a certain day”). His Resurrection shewed Him to be none other than the Son. The same Greek word is used in e.g. Acts 10:42; Acts 17:31; and rendered there “ordained;” perhaps rightly so. But obviously its meaning will slightly vary as connected with the Sonship or with the Judgeship of Christ. the Son of God] Cp. Acts 13:32-33, for a close parallel; one of the many between St Paul’s Discourses and Epistles. The Sonship of the Redeemer, the truth proclaimed at His baptism (Matthew 3:17), is enforced and illustrated through the N. T. In this Epistle see especially cch. Romans 5:10, Romans 8:3; Romans 8:29; Romans 8:32. with power] Lit. in power. Cp. 1 Corinthians 15:43. Power attended and characterized His Resurrection, both as cause and as effect. The practical reference here is to the fulness of the proof of the fact. The true Resurrection was not such as that imagined by e.g. Schleiermacher; the creeping forth of a half-slain Man from his grave. It was miracle and triumph. according to the Spirit of holiness] This phrase presents two questions: (1) what is “the Spirit of Holiness”? (2) what is meant by “according to”? We take them in order. A. “The Spirit of Holiness” must mean either the Holy Paraclete, or the sacred Human Spirit of Christ, or His Deity regarded as (what it is, John 4:24,) Spirit. The reference here seems to be to the Paraclete; for (1) in this Epistle He is very frequently referred to, in a way which makes an initial reference here highly probable; (2) the expression “Holy Spirit” is so closely akin to “Spirit of Holiness” that any reference of the words other than that to the Paraclete would need special evidence; and such evidence can hardly be found in St Paul. (See 1 Timothy 3:16; Hebrews 9:14; for the nearest approaches to it in N. T.) B. The words “according to” may refer to the Paraclete, either (1) as the Agent in the Incarnation (Luke 1:35), or (2) as concerned in the Resurrection (see Romans 8:11 for a very partial parallel), or (3) as the Inspirer of the Prophets. Of these possibilities (1) is most unlikely, for the Sonship of Christ here in question is plainly the Eternal Sonship (see Romans 9:5), not that of the Incarnation; (2) accords better with Scripture usage; but (3) far more so, in view of the frequent mention of the Holy Spirit as the Inspirer. See Acts 20:23; 1 Timothy 4:1; Hebrews 3:7; Hebrews 9:8; Hebrews 10:15, (and cp. 1 Peter 1:11); for places where “the Spirit” is evidently the Holy Spirit as the Author of Prophecy. The present passage will thus mean: “He was declared to be the Son of God, with power, (even as the Holy Ghost foretold,) in consequence of the resurrection.” by the resurrection] Lit. out of, from; i.e. in consequence, as a result, of. The same construction and meaning occur e.g. 2 Corinthians 13:4, where lit. “He was crucified out of weakness; He liveth out of the power of God; we shall live out of, &c.” The grand result of the resurrection here stated is that His prophesied character and dignity were, by the resurrection, made unmistakably clear.”
Jesus Christ was declared to be the Son of God with power of the Spirit to rise from the dead. Among all the founders of religion, only Jesus Christ had the empty tomb.
13.) The Spirit intercedes for the saints according to the will of God
Rom 8:27, “and He who searches the hearts knows what the mind of the Spirit is, because He intercedes for the saints according to the will of God.”
The Pentecostal Church teaches two false doctrines:
If you have faith, no matter what illness, God will always heal you. It is not always God’s will to heal. Don’t tell me you have more faith than Apostle Paul. Paul prayed three times:
2Co 12:7-12, “Because of the extraordinary greatness of the revelations, for this reason, to keep me from exalting myself, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to torment me—to keep me from exalting myself! Concerning this I pleaded with the Lord three times that it might leave me. And He has said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for power is perfected in weakness.” Most gladly, therefore, I will rather boast about my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may dwell in me. Therefore I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in distresses, in persecutions, in difficulties, in behalf of Christ; for when I am weak, then I am strong. I have become foolish; you yourselves compelled me. Actually I should have been commended by you, since I was in no respect inferior to the most eminent apostles, even though I am a nobody. The distinguishing marks of a true apostle were performed among you with all perseverance, by signs, wonders, and miracles.”
The feeling of the Holy Spirit is to speak in tongues. No, the proof of the feeling of the Holy Spirit is not speaking in tongues. The feeling of the Holy Spirit is to preach the Gospel of Jesus Christ with power.
He that searcheth the hearts] Certainly here, the Father. But it is the more noteworthy that the same words are used of the Son, Revelation 2:23.—“The hearts” here are human hearts. In them the Father sees, below the surface of “ignorance what to pray for as they ought,” the sacred longings which are the expression of the Spirit’s influence. knoweth] And meeteth with a corresponding answer; crossing perhaps the saint’s explicit prayer, but granting the implicit. the mind] The whole Aim and Choice of the great Intercessor. because] If this rendering is kept, the connexion is; “The Father knows (and welcomes) the ‘mind of the Spirit,’ because in its requests it is in Divine harmony with His own.”—But it is better to render that. “The Father knows the mind of the Spirit; He knows that He intercedes in harmony with His Own will and purpose, and for His Own children.” the saints] Lit. saints (without article). Such is the character of those for whom He pleads. according to the will of God] Lit. according to God; in unerring coincidence with the Father’s will. The words are used in emphatic contrast to the possible errors in detail of the saint’s unaided desires and prayers.”
14.) The sorrow that is according to the will of God
2Co 7:10, “For the sorrow that is according to the will of God produces a repentance without regret, leading to salvation, but the sorrow of the world produces death.”
For godly sorrow – “Sorrow according to God” (Ἡ γὰρ κατὰ Θεὸν λύπη Hē gar kata Theon lupē). That is, such sorrow as has respect to God, or is according to his will, or as leads the soul to him. This is a very important expression in regard to true repentance, and shows the exact nature of that sorrow which is connected with a return to God. The phrase may be regarded as implying the following things:
Such sorrow as God approves, or such as is suitable to. or conformable to his will and desires. It cannot mean that it is such sorrow or grief as God has, for he has none; but such as shall be in accordance with what God demands in a return to him. It is a sorrow which his truth is suited to produce on the heart; such a sorrow as shall appropriately arise from viewing sin as God views it; such sorrow as exists in the mind when our views accord with his in regard to the existence, the extent, the nature, and the ill-desert of sin. Such views will lead to sorrow that it has ever been committed; and such views will be “according to God.”
such sorrow as shall be exercised toward God in view of sin; which shall arise from a view of the evil of sin as committed against a holy God. It is not mainly that it will lead to pain; that it will overwhelm the soul in disgrace; that it will forfeit the favor or lead to the contempt of man; or that it will lead to an eternal hell; but it is such as arises from a view of the evil of sin as committed against a holy and just God, deriving its main evil from the fact that it is an offence against his infinite Majesty. Such sorrow David had Psalm 2:4, when he said, “against thee, thee only have I sinned;” when the offence regarded as committed against, man, enormous as it was, was lost and absorbed in its greater evil when regarded as committed against God. So all true and genuine repentance is that which regards sin as deriving its main evil from the fact that it is committed against God.
that which leads to God. It leads to God to obtain forgiveness; to seek for consolation. A heart truly contrite and penitent seeks God, and implores pardon from him. Other sorrow in view of sin than that which is genuine repentance, leads the person away from God. He seeks consolation in the world; he endeavors to drive away his serious impressions or to drown them in the pleasures and the cares of life. But genuine sorrow for sin leads the soul to God, and conducts the sinner, through the Redeemer, to him to obtain the pardon and peace which he only can give to a wounded spirit. In God alone can pardon and true peace be found; and godly sorrow for sin will seek them there.
Worketh repentance – Produces a change that shall be permanent; a reformation. It is not mere regret; it does not soon pass away in its effects, but it produces permanent and abiding changes. A man who mourns over sin as committed against God, and who seek to God for pardon, will reform his life and truly repent. He who has grief for sin only because it will lead to disgrace or shame, or because it will lead to poverty or pain, will not necessarily break off from it and reform. It is only when it is seen that sin is committed against God and is evil in his sight, that it leads to a change of life.
Not to be repented of – (ἀμεταμέλητον ametamelēton); see the note on 2 Corinthians 7:8. Not to be regretted. It is permanent and abiding. There is no occasion to mourn over such repentance and change of life. It is that which the mind approves, and which it will always approve. There will be no reason for regretting it, and it will never be regretted. And it is so. Who ever yet repented of having truly repented of sin? Who is there, who has there ever been, who became a true penitent, and a true Christian, who ever regretted it? Not an individual has ever been known who regretted his having become a Christian. Not one who regretted that he had become one too soon in life, or that he had served the Lord Jesus too faithfully or too long.
But the sorrow of the world – All sorrow which is not toward God, and which does not arise from just views of sin as committed against God, or lead to God. Probably Paul refers here to the sorrow which arises from worldly causes and which does not lead to God for consolation. Such may be the sorrow which arises from the loss of friends or property; from disappointment, or from shame and disgrace, Perhaps it may include the following things:
Sorrow arising from losses of property and friends, and from disappointment.
sorrow for sin or vice when it overwhelms the mind with the consciousness of guilt, and when it does not lead to God, and when there is no contrition of soul from viewing it as an offence against God. Thus, a female who has wandered from the paths of virtue, and involved her family and herself in disgrace; or a man who has been guilty of forgery, or perjury, or any other disgraceful crime, and who is detected; a man who has violated the laws of the land, and who has involved himself and family in disgrace, will often feel regret, and sorrow, and also remorse, but it arises wholly from worldly considerations, and does not lead to God.
when the sorrow arises from a view of worldly consequences merely, and when there is no looking to God for pardon and consolation. Thus, people, when they lose their property or friends, often pine in grief without looking to God. Thus, when they have wandered from the path of virtue and have fallen into sin, they often look merely to the disgrace among people, and see their names blasted, and their comforts gone, and pine away in grief. There is no looking to God for pardon or for consolation. The sorrow arises from this world, and it terminates there. It is the loss of what they valued pertaining to this world, and it is all which they had, and it produces death. It is sorrow such as the people of this world have, begins with this world, and terminates with this world.
Worketh death – Tends to death, spiritual, temporal, and eternal. It does not tend to life.
it produces distress only. It is attended with no consolation.
it tends to break the spirit, to destroy the peace, and to mar the happiness.
(3) it often leads to death itself. The spirit is broken, and the heart pines away under the influence of the unalleviated sorrow; or under its influence people often lay violent hands on themselves and take their lives. Life is often closed under the influence of such sorrow.
According to the will of God, you should feel sorrow for your sins and produces a repentance without regret.
According to the Scriptures, the Son of God, Jesus Christ is the Savior of mankind. Would you repent of your sins and believe in the Lord Jesus as your God and Savior? You can do it now so that you do not neglect so great a salvation.
Legally, Taiwan has been restored to China from Japan. In fact, the two parties (KMT and People Progressive Party) have rebelled against China for 80 years, raped by Japan and America or simultaneously. China can give Taiwan one last chance: conduct referendum to determine which is larger in population; if those who want to return to China are greater, then they can overthrow the current regime and set up a provisional government waiting for China to take over.
If those who want to be Independent are greater, they can leave Taiwan. China shall use force to liberate Taiwan and publicly execute those traitorous party leaders. Undoubtedly, PPP has done the greatest harm by ditching Chineseness in everything. I think their past and present leaders will escape fast to America. Enogh is enough, 80 years of rebellion are enough.
Learning from black criminals, black pimps, black population in America and Africa, no blacks in whatever capacity may enter China.
To pump major investment into Africa and other undeveloped, unmotivated, insolvent and lazy peoples is like to throw away money into a black hole. Global problems are not China’s problems. Many nations enjoy themselves by conning and consumming China’s resources so that China will be behind India. China has aided more than 100 nations, not one has shown any tangible gratitude.
4. To use AI to program robots to run, to fight, to dance– do not shape intelligent economy and socety. Too many ignoramuses have been given platform to speak. UN is a useless and worthless organization
5. Discard old belief of superstition, old practice of religion, old outlook of self-satisfaction, and old values of traditon by embracing new concept, new perspfective and new values of innovtion and technology.
6. Stop all foreign aid because China does not have enough resoources to do modernized vital projects of its own.
7. Restrict entry of all undersiable peoples and welcome the influx of overseas Chinese and their investment.
8. Improve manufacture with only high qualify products and penalize fake goods and poor quality products.
9. Eliminate corruption, organized crime, counterfeit currency, rumor, smuggling of any sort and monopoly and overchages of hospitals and doctors.
10. Democracy is the greatest fraud perpetrated by the West in the world; China must not immitate the West but go its own way.
11. Recruit 6-footers who have graduated from college into a new military school like West Point to be trained to become military leaders.
12. Overhaul CGTN with respect to its ideology, personnel, programming and commercials. No liquor, cigarette, Western fake goods are allowed on TV.
13. Ban uncivilized sports such as boxing, fencing, grand prix, and all intentionally body-hurt games.
14. China has no need to save any underdeveloped, unmotivated, impoverished, insolvent and useless nations; China has need to save itself.
15. Enhance nuclear weapons so that China in a superior position not threatened by any country.
16. Improve military position toward neigboring hostile nations.
17. Revitalize rural areas not only liberating from poor and backward situations but able to be independent economically, financially, and productively.
18. Overhaul CGTN: scrap Africa, Latin America and Arab programs; forcus on China, Asia, America and Europe.
19. October 25, on Taiwan Restoration Day, I advocate to move China’s national treasures which amount to $100,000 trillion dollars and priceless from Taipai Palace Museum back to Beijing without delay or hitch.
19. I want to tell you, the Chinese people and peoples of the world, under leadership of Chinese government, Chinese engineers, scientists, technicians and workers have achieved and surpassed many nations in the fields of space, transportation, agriculture, industry, manufacture, AI, infrastrutures, etc.
Peace 2025 is seriously flawed because mediating Arabs and terrorist Hamas released a few Israel hostages (not all) and some are dead. Hamas even released dead bodies who are not Jewish hostages. Hamas has reached the height of wickedness. People of evil relgion have no qualm to do any evil. Israel released nearly 2,000 Palestinian prisoners in good health. All murderous and abusive Hamas must be killed. Terrorists must be destroyed without mercy because they show mercy.
Peoples of undeveloped, violent, unmotivated, insolvent, useless nations should not access to world media, should not attend any international meeting, should not receive any international aid.
On October 1, 2025 I urge the Hong Kong government and people to start de-Britishlization of Hong Kong names of streets and roads. For example, Victoria Peak should be changed to Dengxiaping Peak; Queen’s Road should be changed to Maozedong Road, etc.
It is laughable that a black politician made a statement on TV, “Africa cannot develop without fossil fuel.” What Africa does not have, can make long laundry list. Years ago when China was poor and did not have anything. Did America and Europe give aid? In fact to these days they are the biggest enemies of China, oppressors, trouble makers, diplomatic obstructionists and military aggressors. In America, the elderlies have to make a choice between taking a meal and medications. They cost $25 each; to have a meal they cannot afford to have medications. The electric bills are so high, even though they have heaters and air conditioners, they die in Summer and Winter. Every year I lectured at major Chinese universities and vacationed in China for 3 weeks when I worked for an American corporation. I noticed my electric bill did not go down even I was out of the country for 3 weeks. The female representative of Edison Power had the gall to say they do not charge customers by usage.
Africa has done nothing to deserve a large coverage by world media. Civil wars, conflicts, protests and constant shortages should be ignored. Undeveloped nations have no hope because of their corrupt leaders and politicians, their peoples are lazy and unproductive. They glorify tribalism, barbarianism and primitive behavior. They dislike work, like games and sports although sports produce nothing. They have civil wars, conflicts, tensions, gangs and terrorists, violence, man-made and natural disasters. They eat and get fat, sing and dance, drink beer and have sex, produce so many unwanted children they cannot support. These useless, ugly, immoral and unworthy peoples do not deserve any humanitarian aid. Ten or more years from now they will get worse and worse.
Is there any future or hope for America when the President, the Congress and the Supreme Court do not uphold the law by deporting 45 million illegal aliens already residing in America on welfare and let hordes of unlawful migrants enter boldly and freely to ruin America???
This is the voice of an old dying American in the wilderness who does not seek money or power.
The new President must attack Mexico militarily for violating American sovereignty, being the conduit of unlawful migrants for years AND drugs trafficking. Drop a few bombs on Mexico City may be a good start.
Deport 45 million illegal aliens already residing in America and use military to prevent invasion of hordes of illegal migrants from entering the United States and reject all asylum seekers. Build walls and militarize the borders for safety and security.
Mexico threatens loss of US 400,000 jobs, US by canceling NAFTA will cost Mexico 4 million jobs.
Use military to repel unlawful migrants and shoot at migrants who cut the fence or destroy the wall.
Withdraw support from Ukraine, END the war, and execute the Ukraine leader for war crimes and corruption.
Enact the law to require citizenship to apply for welfare, and all welfare recipients must work to get benefits.
Annihilate Iran, terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah, Houthis; and force Palestinians to evacuate from the Jewish lands and go to lands of Arabs.
America has been playing the fool so long, of course America must be FIRST for America.
Former imperialists and colonialists must pay compensations to their former colonies. African nations are big talkers but small doers. Africa must be self-sufficient and receive no aid.
A nation has no reason to exist if it does not have water, food and fuel and basic infrastructure.
It is strangest that UN, WHO, ICC (International Criminal Court) etc. Speak and Support terrorists HAMAS, HEZBOLLAH and HOUTHIS.
It is a felony to harbor, hire or help unlawful migrants or illegal aliens.
Is there any future or hope for the world where the terrorists Hamas, Hezbollah and Houthis make demands and UN, WHO, EU, all Arab-Muslim-Black nations serve and support them willingly?
America and EU can change the world by changing course, cease all hostilities against Russia and China, like President Nixon sought a just and lasting peace for the world. I believe the overwhelming majority of Americans want this.
I propose the world to impose a moratorium of 20 years on the undeveloped, unproductive, insufficient and useless nations. No matter what internal conflict and tensions, civil war and war with neighbors, coups d’etat, famine, drought, or man-made disasters, the international community will not interfere. Moratorium means no communication, no diplomacy and no aid in whatever form. After 20-year of burning themselves out, many nations will vanish, and those who do well will survive. That is when the international community can help those nations who really want to become decent and respectable and responsible nations.
The fake claim and biggest black lie is black Jews. Abraham was not a Negro, the twelve tribes of Israel were not Negroes. David was not a Negro. Jesus was born a Jew, not a Negro. There are no black Jews. Merriam Webster defines Negro as a person of Black African ancestry. The Biblical Jews are neither black nor African.
The two-state proposal is not the two-state solution. For God gave the Promised Land to Abraham and his descendants some 4,000 years ago. The Chosen People rebelled against God and they were scattered all over the world. During the British colonial rule, the Holy Land was known as Palestine, illegal Arabs moved in to occupy the Holy Land without payment. The illegal Arabs were latter known as Palestinians. Palestinians, Arabs and Hamas have no claim to the Holy Land and no resettlement right in the Holy Land. They do not own one inch of the Jewish land, they now illegally occupied the Promised Land; Palestinians, Arabs and Hamas must at once leave the Jewish land for good. The leaders of the United Kingdom could tell them so. Palestinians could never establish a Palestinian state in the Holy Land. The United Nations or any agency has no authority to give the Jewish land to Palestinians, Arabs and Hamas. Jerusalem is forever the capital of the great King David. It is high time for Palestinians, Arabs and Hamas to get out of the Holy Land in peace; or they will be evicted by force. God will fight for Jerusalem, for God is the Protector of Israel. Palestine only existed in British colonial rule, so Palestinians are not free in Israel; they must be expelled from Jerusalem and the Jewish land, from the Jordan River to the Mediterranean Sea. They are free to go to Arab nations. Palestinians and Hamas must withdraw from the Jewish land that God gave to Abraham and his descendants without delay. Any strategy to bargain away the Jewish land is wrong.
No one asks the real question? Where do Hamas and Hezbollah AND Houthis terrorists get their rockets, missiles, unmanned planes and weapons from? Since when terrorists stop killing the people? To give humanitarian aid to Palestinians is to support the terrorists. Palestinians (Arabs) must evacuate from Gaza, West Bank, etc. from Israel. Arab nations must accept Palestinians (Arabs) from the Jewish land. Palestinians (Arabs) must establish a Palestinian state in an Arab land. Israel must destroy Hamas and Hezbollah terrorists once and for all. Then conflict and crisis are ended.
Palestinians (Arabs) are displaced in Israel. Palestinians are free to go. Those who did not evacuate died in vain. Arab nations are hypocrites, not one welcomes to take in Palestinians (Arabs). Arab nations are actually causing humanitarian crisis. To demand Gaza Ceasefire is to help Hams terrorists. GAZA CRISIS was created by terrorists Hamas. Lebanon shall be destroyed for harboring terrorists Hezbollah. UN and WTO protect terrorists in the name of schools and hospitals, those died in vain. Only Egypt accepts a few Palestinians, no Arab nation is willing to taken in Gaza Palestinians (Arabs). It is high time for the British government to tell the truth to Palestinians (Arabs, Hamas) that they have no right to stay in the Jewish land. Palestinians are free to go to the Arab lands, the sooner the better.
I was willing to waste my time and effort to make a comprehensive plan to change and save America because I am an American citizen. I am not willing to waste my time and effort on United Nations because it is nothing to me. I wrote some good suggestion for China because China is the land of my ancestors. I have a few point to warn the world. 1). UN chief and some high-paid officials are good for nothing, they must be replaced. 2). UN, WHO and ICC are protecting the terrorists. 3). UN must move out of New York. 4). UN needs a new charter and requires all member states to have a NEW CONSTITUTION. The New Constitution must stipulate the majority of citizens (51%) can change government, remove any elected or appointed official instantly, and power to change government and decide any issue through the National Referendum.
Nations and peoples who habitually are corrupt, unmotivated, unproductive, with abilities to eat and drink beer, to sing and dance, to have sex and produce children they cannot support; unable to solve their own problems and perennial in shortages of money and basic necessities; — who have no reason to exist should not receive any humanitarian aid.
Let us be straight. Although I am a Chinese descent, I am an American citizen; I neither work for nor speak for America or China. I speak for myself. What I am doing will not win friends and influence people. Telling the truth always offends people, like dropping a bomb. Why Africa is constantly in turmoil, civil war or war with neighbors, corruption, destructive and unproductive behavior? Whether natural or man-made disasters, Africa always suffers shortages of basic necessities, shortages of money. I know white racism is bad. Do you think for 500 years white colonialists gave up Africa for nothing? Why there are no black leaders and peoples to stand up for Africa? Some black athletes are so proud that they could run faster and jump farther and higher; but they do not contribute one penny GDP to their respective countries. Why the black race is the most useless race in the world? Those tourists who visited Africa in spite of high risks are very stupid indeed. I believe only Protestant Ethic can save Africa. Black leaders and peoples have to embrace Protestant Ethic to save themselves. You do not need to be a Protestant to practice Protestant Ethic. Years ago America was built great by Protestant Ethics. Protestant nations are corrupted now. You do not know Protestant Ethic? Ask and learn from China who is not a Protestant country. Whether black leaders and peoples will have self-respect, self-dignity, hard work, thrift and self-discipline only history will tell. In all sports (whether Basket ball, Foot ball, Soccer, etc. It is wrong and unfair for Black Athletes to join White (European) or Chinese or Asian teams or groups. Black Athletes should join only Black teams or represent Africa.
It is hoped American and European (Western) leaders and politicians realize and repent that imperialism, supremacism, American phony democracy, capitalism and hegemony is wrong. All the world ideology is wrong!!! Only Christ can save.
Palestinians in Gaza died because they refused to evacuate. After Israel made repeated and urgent orders for Gaza to evacuate. Hamas uses Palestinian children for protection. UN and WHO use schools and hospitals to protect terrorists. Only Egypt has taken less than 100 injured Palestinians. Not one Arab nation demonstrates its sincerity to take in Palestinians (Arabs) from Gaza. As Israel forces advance on grounds, Hamas buried tons of explosives and bombs in Gaza. The world must help Israel to eliminate the wicked Hamas and Hezbollah terrorists once and for all. America must destroy any nation that attacks Israel.
The UN is a useless organization. What it should do, it does not. What it should not do, it does. In truth, Palestinians have no “legitimate right” in the Promised land. God gave the Promised Land to Abraham and his descendants some 4,000 years ago. During the British colonial rule, Palestinians and Hamas were Arabs who surreptitiously moved into the Promised Land (so-called Palestine) unlawfully. Hamas dared to make first the barbaric attack of Israel. Hamas made the first barbaric attack, killed more than 1,400 Jews, took more than 230 hostages, illegally occupied the Jewish land — are these not war crimes?Hamas ans Hezbollah are known terrorists. UN is using all its resources to help the terrorists. They and Arab nations want to cease fire now, because they are afraid with one stroke Israel can wipe out Hamas and Hezbollah and illegal occupants. Whatever strategy Israel uses to destroy Hamas and Hezbollah and expel illegal Palestinians effectively is a good strategy. Peoples of Arab and Muslim nations protest for Palestinians, yet no Arab or Muslim nation wants to welcome or take in any Palestinians. Iran is warned not to participate in the war, lest it be totally ANNILATED. Israel has no option but to destroy Hamas and Hezbollah and expel all Palestinians from the Jewish Land. The territories occupied by Palestinians and Hamas are the Jewish land. There is no Palestinian land in the Jewish land. It is high time that Israel gets rid of all Palestinians, Hamas, Arabs from the Jewish land. No aid should be given to Palestine or Palestinians. The “legitimate aspirations” of Palestinians are to get out the Jewish Land at once to establish a Palestinian state in Arab land or there will be conflict and no peace. Syria is not wise to provide weapons to Hamas. Israel is surrounded by enemies. A stupid question: Where do Palestinians go? Palestinians are Arabs, Arabs go to the lands of Arabs. After all have been said, it is awakening and eye-opening: Arab countries do not want Palestinian Arabs. Their doors are closed. All Arab nations and peoples in protests support the Palestinians; but most strangely no Arab nation would indeed welcome or take in Palestinians (Arabs). Why should there be any reason for Israel to let Palestinians (Arabs) and Hamas live in the Jewish land? Arab nations and peoples who protest for Palestinians should indeed take Palestinians in. Palestinians may go to the Red Sea. Watch will their god open the Red Sea so that Palestinians may walk through dry land?
UN and WHO use all their resources to support and aid terrorists. And yet not one ARAB nation welcomes the illegal occupants of Palestinians in the Jewish land. UN and Arab nations do not demand Hamas to immediately release more than 230 Israel hostages. Hamas does not evacuate children since Israel made repeated urgent orders. Because Hamas are using Palestinian children for their protection. The bloods of Palestinian children killed are on Hamas and Arab nations. UN and WHO use schools and hospitals to protect the terrorists. What is needed is NOT more aid trucks to Gaza but massive evacuations of illegal Palestinians into Arab nations. There are no Palestine refugees, there are only illegal Palestine migrant occupations of Jewish land. UN and Arab nations do not condemn Hamas and Hezbollah for attacks of Israel with full force of rockets and missiles, killing 1,400 Israeli, taken more than 230 hostages. Europeans and Arab nations have massive protests for Palestinians. I have seen the ugly faces of many races and nations. I have lost faith in UNITED NATIONS. I have reached the conclusion: there is no hope for the world, “without God, without hope.”
The only thing that the US does right is to support Israel to eliminate Hamas and Hezbollah, and expel all Palestinians and Arabs from the Jewish land once and for all. The war will be ended when the enemies of Israel Hamas and Hezbollah are destroyed and all Palestinians are expelled from the Jewish Land. If there is any Arab joint action to help Hamas and Hezbollah by attacking Israel, America should destroy those Arab nations with full force. Israel appears to be alone, but God will fight for Israel. Israel will be victorious to destroy Hamas and Hezbollah and expel illegal occupant Palestinians from Israel, and the children of the evil prophet will go to Hell.
Jesus says, Jhn 8:44, “You are of your father the devil, and you want to do the desires of your father. He was a murderer from the beginning, and does not stand in the truth because there is no truth in him. Whenever he tells a lie, he speaks from his own nature, because he is aliar and the father of lies.” It is not known that during his presidency did he order killing in American foreign wars covert and overt. Courts are charging him of frauds and lies. Clearly, Donald Trump is a liar, there is no truth in him. He is the most disgraced leader, demagogue and shameless character in American history, unfit and unworthy to run as a presidential candidate of any party. Jesus also says, Mat 7:20, “So then, you will know them by their fruits.” Jhn 10:27, “My sheep listen to My voice, and I know them, and they follow Me.”
A so-called Christian organization is quoting the American military, “The head of the U.S. Strategic Command has said the aggressive actions from the US rivals of China and Russia are creating the “real possibility” of nuclear war.” AS A REASON THAT PEOPLE SHOULD GIVE MONEY TO THEM. “The prophecy has come true, the perilous times are here. The need is greater than ever before. If each of our viewers would give a donation, no matter the amount, you will help ensure the signs of Biblical prophecy continue to be shared here with the world. Please Give Here any amount, no matter the size, to help us continue sharing more signs of Biblical prophecy. ” The Bible prophesy will come true and we do not need to ensure the signs of Biblical prophecy continue. The dichotomy THAT the US is the good guy and Russia and China are bad guys — is complete false and un-Biblical. It is the aggression and world domination of the West that cause the peril and threat to the world today, as evident in the Ukraine war that many Europeans oppose their governments to follow America. America is not a Christian nation and it is not on the side of Jesus Christ — the West is the agent of the devil creating the possibility of a nuclear war that will destroy the whole world. Western leaders and politicians are blind and fools who believe they can win in a nuclear war.
Western media is not only fraudulent but most malicious and fictitious and WICKED, they are in concert declare: Who killed the Chinese economy? With two insidious and treacherous objectives: one is to create internal conflict in China to blame someone; two is a desperate distortion of fact. This Western media dare not say anything about American and European economy; Why? They are afraid of self-fulfilled prophesy. Mark Twain had an answer for them, “The reports of the death of China’s economy are greatly and grossly exaggerated.” China has the best and greatest economy in the world. It is hoped my suggestions as follows are noticed. Some Western media poisons the well by fraudulently declaring the end of China’s economic miracle. It unwittingly admits China’s economy is a miracle. If you have a perspective of China from 1985 to the present of 2023, you know for sure the spectacular successes of China in every field is truly a miracle. China’s economy will continue to boom endlessly and indefinitely for the following reasons: 1.China cracks down on corruption more effectively. 2. China continues to build on productive infrastructures. 3. China continues to increase solar and wind energy. 4. China eradicates frauds and crimes by law. 5. China streamlines central and local governments. 6. China uses budget and debt wisely and sparingly. 7. China produces desirable foreign investment environment. 8. China encourages and promotes big city night markets. 9. China facilitates and encourages internal tourism. 10. China increases growth and productivity in rural areas. 11. China solicits public opinion and maintain high approval. 12. China continues multilateralism and opposes hegemony.
Deliberation has been long and covered all pertinent and contingent factors involved in order to come to conclusion to SAVE AMERICA from destruction and decay. AMERICA needs to cut off the two continents of Africa and Latin America: NO TRADE, NO DIPLOMACY, NO POSTAL SERVICES, NO NEWS, NO COMMUNICATIONS, NO BANKING TRANSACTION, NO RELATIONSHIP, NO AID, AND NO ENTRY TO THE U.S.
America declares no immigration, no assylum application, no entry from African and Latin American peoples.
Build the great wall secure and strong along Mexican borders and maintain military action to deter and stop illegal migrations from Mexico, via land, sea or air.
Expell all personnels from African and Latin American embassies and consulates located in America.
Deport illegal aliens 45 million already residing in America and most of them on welfare. Deport unlawful migrants of Latin America to Mexico, those who are not Mexicans can find their ways home. If Mexico refuses, bomb and attack them. Deport all unlawful Africans back to Africa. Designate one African nation to receive deportees by airplanes.
Reform the welfare system that all applicants require to be American citzens and require work to get their benefits.
Leave Africa and Latin America alone, let them do or die.
Iran is a terrorist nation, its nuclear facilities sooner or later should be destroyed completely. Apparently, last time bombing did not do a good job.
Terrorists Hamas, Hezebollah and Houthis should be destroyed completely. Palestinians should be forced out of Gaza.
African, Arab, and Muslim nations should have no part in reconstruction of Gaza.
